Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

“Jaime Lannister sends his regards.”

All around him, he could hear the sounds of slaughter. Of betrayal. The blade pierced his heart, and he exhaled his final breath. He had failed. A destroyed house. Eight thousand years of history—gone because of his mistakes.

“Grey Wind…”

Robb Stark, King in the North and of the Trident, breathed his last.

His consciousness flew—throughout space and time and the world. He could see everything, like he was a raven spreading its wings. The Twins, the site of the slaughter. He saw his mother’s throat being cut, her body dumped in the river. He saw his own head separated from his body. He saw the cruel final mockery the Freys had inflicted on him.

“Here comes the King in the North!”

Parading his body like a trophy. Grey Wind’s head sewn to his shoulders. A cruel mockery. A cruel trophy.

He flew again. To sands like Dorne, and a ruined building. To a city unlike anything he had ever seen. He had only been to White Harbor as a child, alongside Jon and his father—but this was nothing like the white marble city of the Manderlys.

“Father… Jon…”

The thought of his father filled him with despair, but the thought of Jon stirred tentative hope. If the gods were good, Galbart Glover, Maege Mormont, and Jason Mallister had already reached Howland Reed.

Avenge me, Jon. You deserved to be a Stark more than anyone. More than me…

He flew over the city, the sights alien to him. Towers that touched the sky. Carriages that moved without horses. Circles in the sky. His mother had told him about the angels of the Seven—how they wore halos above their heads and came to comfort men.

Halos in the sky…

A voice startled him. Female. Pained. With an accent he couldn’t quite place.

“It’s my fault. It had to come to this to realize you were right all along…”

A flash of something appeared before his eyes. A woman—silver hair like a Targaryen, with a most curious feature: two wolf ears on her head. She reminded him of Grey Wind, but her expression was one of anguish. She pointed something at him—a steel artifact he had never seen before.

He flew again. It felt like being jerked through water—like the rivers of the Trident, but more violent.

He saw a young woman. He was seated across from her. Her body bled—like his. Both of them bled in the car. The bolts in his body spilled more and more of his lifeblood. The woman—bright blue hair with pink undertones—said something. But he couldn't understand. The words were like whispers in the wind.

“Please, Sensei…”

We thirst for the seven wailings.
We bear the Koan of Jericho.

He woke up. His eyes burned in pain as light assaulted them. He was in a room unlike any he had ever seen before—not a keep or a village.

“Am I dead?”

He wore his armor and his crown of winter—a cruel leftover from the Freys’ mockery. His armor was crimson with dried blood. He reached for his neck in panic, only to feel scar tissue where they had smitten off his head.

“What in the hells…?”

He felt something missing. A phantom pain spreading through his mind—like a piece of himself was gone.

“Grey Wind…”

No sword. No dagger. He felt naked, even in full armor. If this was the hells—or the heavens—why did he feel alive? Why was he breathing?

“Who are you?!”

The voice made him jump. He reached for a sword that wasn’t there.

The woman was beautiful—long black, almost blue hair, wearing a long white dress? He couldn’t quite place the style. His eyes widened as he noticed her ears—elongated like knives. And a blue ring of light floated above her head.

What in the hells…?

“I’ll ask again,” the woman repeated, this time pointing a white metal object at him. “Who are you? How did you get here?”

Robb had been in enough battles to recognize hostile intent. He raised his hands in surrender. He had nothing to defend himself with, and not the faintest clue where he was—or even if he was still alive.

“Peace, my lady,” he said, arms still raised.

The woman looked him over. Her eyes widened in shock as she caught sight of the dried blood on his armor, all of it flowing from the neckpiece. She looked ill, like she’d never seen so much blood before. She holstered the queer contraption she’d aimed at him.

“Holy… Are you okay? Are you hurt?”

Okay? That word meant nothing to him, but he pieced together its meaning from context.

“I am not hurt, thank the gods,” he said, bowing politely as his mother had taught him. “You may think me a fool, my lady, but I do not know how I got here. This queer place is unlike anything I've ever seen.”

She frowned in thought.

“The President did say she’d be sending us a Sensei. Are you him?”

Sensei. More queer words.

Robb sighed in frustration. “I do not know what that word means, my lady. I do not know where I am, or how I came to be here.”

“You’re in the city of Kivotos, inside the General Student Council’s HQ.”

The words were like a foreign tongue. Robb groaned.

“What is this ‘Kivotos’? And the… General Student Council?”

She sighed, muttering something about being left to handle everything. Then she composed herself.

“My name is Nanagami Rin, from the General Student Council. Kivotos is a city—home to hundreds of academies. We’ve been expecting you, Sensei.”

“Na-Na-Gah-Mee?” he repeated. “Forgive me, my lady, but your name is quite queer to me. So this Kivotos is a city. And an academy? My maester spoke of ‘academia’ once, but I never quite understood the meaning.”

“My name is Rin,” she clarified. “In Kivotos, we introduce ourselves with the family name first. So my surname is Nanagami. Academies are schools—places of learning.”

She explained it like she was speaking to a child. Robb frowned at the tone but said nothing.

“Places where young people learn math, science, history.”

He nodded. Like the Citadel, then. But if Kivotos was home to hundreds of Citadels, it must be vast beyond reckoning.

“You keep calling me ‘Sensei.’ What does that mean?”

Rin sighed again, pinching the bridge of her nose.

“A Sensei is a teacher. A guide. You’re the one the President sent to help us.”

Something flickered behind her eyes.

“And your name is?”

He swallowed.

A teacher? Of what? Oathbreaking? Losing your brothers to your best friend? Being slaughtered at a wedding?

He clenched his fists.

“I am Robb of House Stark. King in the North… and of the Trident.”

He wanted to kick himself the moment he said it. King of nothing. Lord of nothing. A skinned wolf. He didn’t deserve the title.

Rin’s eyes widened. She coughed.

“A king?” she asked, half in awe.

Robb grew impatient.

“How should I address you? My lord? Your Majesty?”

“In my realm, ‘Your Grace’ would be proper. But ‘Robb’ is fine,” he muttered.

“Then follow me, Your Grace. We have much work to do.”

Robb realized that this strange, knife-eared woman was very formal by nature.

They walked through white corridors, letters and signs all over the polished walls. The letters were queer to Robb, and he couldn't read any of it. Every so often they would pass more women with lights in their heads. Robb groaned again. Nothing made sense.

“Tell me about this General Council, and why exactly was I summoned here?” he asked gently.

“The General Student Council is the main governing entity in Kivotos. We administer the territories of the Academies, look after the local economy, and maintain infrastructure. But since the General Student Council President disappeared, our ability to govern has been crippled.”

“So your queen or lady is missing,” Robb nodded along.

“Not a queen or a lady, but our leader. In this world, leaders are chosen democratically.”

She eyed him up and down, her eyes fixing themselves to his crown of winter.

“Democratically?” Robb asked, another queer word.

“It means… chosen by the will of the many. The people vote on whoever will lead them.”

So like a Kingsmoot, then. Theon had told stories about his people and the Kingsmoots to Robb as they were growing up in Winterfell. The thought of Theon made Robb angry. He snarled like a wolf—a leftover of something in his psyche. Grey Wind…

As they finally arrived at their destination, Robb was amazed that the doors seemed to open by themselves. Magic?

When they entered the room, Robb stayed back, his eyes scanning his environment—Ser Rodrick’s lessons echoing in his head.

Center yourself, lad. Know where you are, how you can move, how you can attack, and how you can escape if the day goes against you.

“Vice President, there you are! Where is the President? Our power plants shut off months ago!”

“Ah, Seminar, good you’re all here,”

Robb looked at the women with wide eyes. The first one, 'seminar' was a young woman, purple hair tied in twin tails. She was wearing what he assumed was a scandalously short dress and a white and blue coat.

The second woman was voluptuous, like Robb imagined courtesans from Lys to look like. Pure sexual appeal. Dark long hair flowing and eyes red as blood. She wore all black with red accents, in a queer outfit. She was also freakishly tall, taller than Robb himself.

The third woman had an air of knowledge and gentleness about her. Her garb was finely tailored, a crisp white shirt bound with a crimson ribbon. Scarlet gloves encased her hands, and on her face was glass, held together by some type of frame. Robb was reminded of the Myrish far eye Luwin had in his study.

The final woman carried herself with confidence, hand on her hip and a confident expression. Her hair was like Targaryen silver that cascaded past her shoulders. Was she the blood of Old Valyria? She had a bird's wing on her head. What the hells?

“To be blunt with you, the President has gone missing, we have lost control of the Sanctum Tower.”

The words Sanctum Tower reminded Robb of the Hightower in the Reach. Luwin had been there when he was an acolyte and he was delighted to tell Jon and him all about it. A simpler time.

“The building is currently under siege by criminals—gangs of dropouts led by the Fox of Calamity. But not all is lost. The President has sent us this person: a Sensei, a King from another world. With his help, we can retake control of Sanctum Tower,” Lady Rin told them.

They all looked at him—and paled in horror.

The red-eyed woman with glass lenses looked ready to vomit. She rushed over to him, her hands darting across his armor in a flurry of panic. The purple-haired one stared at him and his crown, her face caught between shock and curiosity. The others wore similar expressions of disbelief.

“Oh god, oh god, oh god… There’s so much blood. We need to stop the bleeding—quickly!”

She touched his armor all over, fumbling to remove it. Robb sighed and gently grabbed her hands.

“I am fine, my lady. Please, calm yourself,” he said softly.

He could hear the silver-haired Valyrian mutter, “My lady?” in confusion.

Rin cleared her throat. “This is Stark Robb, King of the North and Trident—and now, the Sensei of SCHALE.”

“A king? Of the north? So he’s from Red Winter?” the tall, sensual woman asked, red eyes examining Robb intently. The one with the glass lenses continued fussing, but froze when she saw the thick scar around his neck.

“You should be dead… How?” she asked, pale and shaken.

“I do not know,” Robb answered. “They did cut off my head. But now I’m here, in this strange realm of angels…”

“Who would do such a horrible thing?” asked the Valyrian-looking girl. She looked on the verge of tears—just like Bran had, the day their father executed that deserter. It felt like a lifetime ago.

“Freys,” Robb spat the name like poison. “They slaughtered us at my uncle’s wedding.”

The angelic girls looked at him in stunned horror. Even Rin brought a hand to her mouth. Robb frowned.

Rin cleared her throat again. “Regardless of Sensei’s origin, the problem of the Sanctum Tower still stands. We must retake the building. Any strategy or ideas are welcome.”

Robb found himself smirking. Planning battles and commanding strategy? That, he could do.

He stepped forward. “What’s the size of the enemy host? And our own? I’ll need a map of the area. If we’re to break this siege, I’ll need soldiers.”

“Host? Soldiers? Listen here, Sensei. The delinquents are—”

“Please don’t mind that annoying girl, Sensei,” Rin interrupted smoothly. She pulled out a bright, rectangular device—what Robb assumed was steel. Its surface shimmered with images: a map dotted with red and blue points.

Robb quickly realized what he was looking at: a detailed tactical map, showing enemy positions. Rin pressed something on the device, and the image leapt into the air—projected ghostlike on the wall.

“Hey!” the purple girl complained, but no one paid her any mind. Robb offered her an apologetic glance.

He turned back to the image, studying the layout. His eyes widened at the sorcery on display—but war was war, no matter the realm.

He smiled.

A concentration of enemy forces, laying siege to a stronghold. Their camps were disorganized—three separate camps surrounding the target. It was almost exactly like the siege at Riverrun… or the ambush he’d set at the Whispering Wood.

He grinned like a wolf.

War. War, he could do.

“Here’s what we’re going to do…”

Chapter Text

As Robb finished explaining his plan, the angels stared at him in stunned silence. The purple-haired one with the scandalously short skirt and wide thighs looked utterly baffled. Robb raised an eyebrow. The battle plan was sound, wasn’t it?

“That’s absolutely insane! You can’t just—”

“It could work,” Lady Rin interrupted, her brow furrowed in thought.

The purple-haired angel snapped her head so fast that Robb instinctively flinched.

“What?! Vice President, you—” Lady Seminar snarled.

“Quiet, Seminar. The plan is tactically sound. Capture the commander—in this case, the Fox of Calamity—and then our forces and the Valkyries can move in and sweep up the uncoordinated opposition. Kosaka Wakamo is a mad fox with no regard for tactics or strategy. If we dangle something particularly tempting in front of her—say, a tank—she will abandon caution and attempt to steal it. Likely just to sow more chaos.”

She? Robb frowned. The leader of these ‘delinquents’ was a woman? What a strange realm indeed.

“That’s not the point!” Seminar snapped. “The Fox of Calamity is dangerous! She’s one of the Seven Prisoners for a reason! We can’t just send people in as bait. They could get hurt!”

“Soldiers are expected to do their duty, even unto death. That is part of being an honorable man—and living up to your ancestors’ legacy,” Robb replied, repeating the wisdom of his father.

The girls flinched at his words—as though the concept of death was foreign to them.

“No one is going to die!” the purple angel screeched. “And we don’t have soldiers, or men, in Kivotos for that matter! Just students! You can’t expect us to send scared kids against a hardened criminal! We don’t use people as bait!”

Robb felt his annoyance rising. This purple woman with the short skirt was testing his patience. He growled under his breath, the sound eerily lupine—echoes of Grey Wind flickering through his psyche. Mikken the blacksmith had always said: if you want something done right, you do it yourself.

“If you have no soldiers, then I will lead the diversionary attack myself. I’m accustomed to fighting on the front lines. We can ambush this ‘Fox of Calamity’ and end this madness,” he offered.

“Absolutely out of the question,” the woman with the glass eyes and crimson gloves interjected sharply. “You don’t have a Halo, Sensei. Our bullets could hurt you—or even kill you.”

Robb suspected this woman was a healer, judging by how she had fretted over his wounds earlier.

“Bullets?” Robb asked, confused.

The purple-haired girl groaned and facepalmed. The silver-haired girl—the one who looked Targaryen—regarded him with an expression that resembled pity, like one might look at a child. Robb frowned at her. She flinched and quickly looked away.

“Bullets are the primary weapons used in Kivotos,” Rin explained. “I deduce that in your world, battles are fought with swords, spears, and arrows?”

“Aye, you would be right, my lady. Swordsmanship and archery are the heart of warfare in Westeros—and in Essos too, for that matter,” Robb replied. He had noticed none of the guards here carried swords or spears.

“Westeros? Essos?” the tall, black-haired angel asked in confusion, but both Robb and Rin ignored her.

“In Kivotos, we don’t use arrows or blades. We use ‘guns.’ They’re similar to crossbows,” Rin continued, clearly trying to use familiar concepts to explain. Robb nodded along.

“But instead of firing bolts, guns fire small metal projectiles—‘bullets.’ They're faster and deadlier than arrows. Guns can fire multiple rounds without needing to cock a string like a crossbow. And our Halos,” she pointed to the glowing ring above her head, “grant us enhanced physical durability. Bullets can’t pierce our skin or… kill us.”

“So you're saying that because I lack one of these Halos, bullets could kill me?” Robb asked. Arrows could kill as well, if they found a gap in your armor. It was nothing new to him.

“Yes. Bullets are significantly faster and deadlier than arrows. Which is why you going out there is out of the question, Your Grace. One lucky delinquent with a rifle could doom Kivotos forever,” Rin said.

“I understand,” Robb replied, suppressing his frustration. He hated being coddled—but he was a stranger here. He wouldn’t pretend he knew better than they did.

“The plan is good. It just needs some tweaking,” the silver-haired girl said cheerfully. “I can lead the diversionary attack and bait Kosaka. We in the Vigilante Crew are made of sterner stuff than the average student.”

She smirked at Seminar with smug satisfaction.

“We can talk it over while we fly there,” Rin cut in. She spoke into her strange metal rectangle:
“Momoka, prep the chopper. We’re setting up a forward camp next to the Valkyries.”

Robb and the angels used something called an elevator—a strange contraption not unlike the great lift the Night’s Watch used to ascend the Wall.

The thought of the Night’s Watch brought Jon to mind. As much as Robb had loved his mother, he would never forgive her for how she treated Jon—how she made him feel unwelcome in Winterfell. It was all the fault of her southern gods, with their shame and superstition. Telling children they were sinful just for being born bastards, as if they had a choice.

I should’ve burnt that accursed Sept to the ground when I had the chance.

The elevator was cramped, and Robb found himself wedged between the tall, voluptuous angel and the healer with the red gloves. His face flushed.

Stop it. You are— were —married. Jeyne...

When they boarded what Lady Rin called a chopper, the girls explained how it worked. A flying carriage. Robb’s eyes lit up. Flying—like the Targaryens of old. As much as he resented their name, he couldn’t help but admit: the dream of soaring through the skies stirred something deep in every man.

They sat inside the chopper—Robb on one bench, with the tall, dark-haired angel on his left and the healer on his right. The others sat across from them.

“I believe introductions are in order, Your Grace. You already know me—I am Nanagami Rin.”

The Targaryen-looking girl nodded and smiled warmly at Robb. “I’m Morizuki Suzumi. Nice to meet you, Robb-sensei. I’m from Trinity General School.”

Robb had no idea what in the Seven Hells this “Trinity” was, but he nodded politely.

The tall angel tilted her head shyly in greeting. “My name is Hanekawa Hasumi. Pleased to meet you, Sensei. Like Suzumi-san, I’m also from Trinity.”

Like a kingdom, Robb thought, but ruled by maesters, recalling Rin’s earlier explanation.

The healer with the glass lenses gave Robb a strange look. When he met her gaze, she blushed and quickly looked away. “I am Hinomiya Chinatsu, from Gehenna Academy. Pleased to meet you, Your Gra—Sensei! Pleased to meet you, Sensei,” she corrected herself, flustered.

All eyes turned to the purple-haired angel. She blinked, realizing she was the only one left. “I’m Hayase Yuuka, from Millennium. Remember it, Sensei!” she said, puffing her chest slightly.

Robb got the impression this Lady Yuuka thought very highly of herself. He bowed respectfully.

“I’m pleased to meet you all. I am Robb of the House Stark,” he said curtly.

“House Stark?” Suzumi echoed, intrigued. “Like a noble house?”

“Aye. House Stark were Kings of Winter in Westeros, and later Wardens of the North after Aegon Targaryen conquered the continent.”

He noticed the girls were leaning in, visibly fascinated. His world must have been just as strange to them as Kivotos was to him.

“Aegon Tar... Gari... Enu? Sorry, I’m probably saying that wrong,” Hasumi said apologetically.

Chinatsu spoke next. “I’d like to hear more about where you come from, Sensei. If it’s not too much trouble...” She blushed, fidgeting nervously with her fingers.

Robb didn’t mind. He’d always loved the old stories Old Nan used to tell him and his siblings, and he didn’t see the harm in sharing a little of his homeland with these angels.

“Westeros is a continent divided into seven regions. We call them the Seven Kingdoms. They were independent once, until Aegon the Conqueror—blood of Old Valyria and last of the dragonlords—set out to unite them.”

“Blood of Old Valyria? And dragons?” Yuuka asked, face twisting in confusion and doubt.

Robb got the sense Yuuka didn’t believe in dragons.

“The Blood of Old Valyria refers to those descended from the Valyrians, a people from the eastern continent of Essos. They learned to tame dragons and forged an empire,” Robb frowned slightly, “built on the backs of slaves and fire.”

“Slaves…” Hasumi whispered, eyes wide with discomfort.

“Aegon conquered the Seven Kingdoms with his dragons. But at least he didn’t bring all Valyrian customs—like slavery—to our shores. He united Westeros through fire and blood... alongside his sister-wives.”

“Sister-wives?!” Yuuka recoiled. Robb winced as all the girls made faces of disgust. “Yuck.”

“Aye. The Valyrians believed in keeping their dragon blood pure by marrying their own kin. A vile custom. One that begets monsters like the Mad King Aerys and—” Robb clenched his jaw, emotions rising in his chest, “Joffrey Baratheon.”

Chinatsu flinched slightly at the sharpness in his voice.

“So these kingdoms were united... How is it that you became king, Your Grace?” Rin asked.

“The Targaryens were overthrown in Robert’s Rebellion. And later… circumstances allowed the North to reclaim its independence. My mother’s homeland—the Riverlands—joined us in the fight.”

“Robert’s Rebellion? That sounds interesting!” Suzumi said, perking up. Robb grimaced. “Tell us, Sensei. Please?”

“It’s not a tale for the gentler sex—” Robb began.

Yuuka scoffed, and Rin rolled her eyes.

“Please?” Suzumi pressed, almost like a child begging for a bedtime story. For her, this was probably the most exciting thing that had ever happened—a man from another world, spinning tales of dragons and rebellion.

Something about her eager tone irritated Robb. Maybe it was the pain bubbling beneath the surface. He grunted.

“Fine,” he said gruffly. “Robert Baratheon was Lord of the Stormlands, sworn to King Aerys Targaryen, the Mad King.”

He paused to let the title sink in.

“Mad King?” Rin echoed. “Why was he mad?”

“The Targaryens were never known for their sanity. Years of inbreeding made most of them unstable. Aerys was the worst of them. Robert was betrothed to my aunt, Lyanna Stark. But Prince Rhaegar Targaryen, heir to the Iron Throne, kidnapped her. Some say he kept her locked in a tower in Dorne... and raped her.”

The girls looked horrified. Suzumi’s face turned pale. Robb hoped she was regretting asking for the story now.

“When news of her disappearance reached my uncle, Brandon Stark—heir to Winterfell—he rode to King’s Landing and demanded Rhaegar come out and die. The Mad King arrested him for treason.”

“But… that’s wrong!” Chinatsu said, passionately. “The king’s son kidnapped his sister! Why was he the one arrested?”

“Aye, it was wrong. But in Westeros, the King’s word is law. And mu uncle had threatened the crown prince. Aerys then summoned my grandfather, Lord Rickard Stark, to answer for his son’s crimes...”

“And?” Hasumi asked, voice barely above a whisper. “What happened next, Sensei?”

“My grandfather requested a trial by combat. He thought he’d face a knight of the Kingsguard. Instead, Aerys had him restrained and hanged from the ceiling, with a fire burning beneath him—lit by his pyromancers.”

The girls listened with wide eyes. Chinatsu looked like she wanted to comfort him, her hand inching toward his arm—but she hesitated. Her restraint only seemed to fuel Robb’s rising anger.

“Aerys declared fire to be the champion of House Targaryen. My uncle was brought in next. A strangling device was fixed around his neck, and a sword placed just out of reach. Aerys told him that if he could reach the blade, he could save his father. So my uncle strangled himself trying to save him. And my grandfather... burned alive. Cooked inside his own armor.”

Robb let the words hang in the air. Suzumi looked on the verge of tears. Hasumi covered her mouth with her hand. Robb felt a twinge of regret at being so graphic.

“The Mad King laughed while they died,” he continued coldly. “Then he sent a raven to Jon Arryn, Lord of the Eyrie. He demanded the heads of my father—Brandon’s younger brother Eddard Stark—and Robert Baratheon. But Jon Arryn loved them like sons. So he raised his banners in open rebellion against the crown.”

“The North followed my father, and the Vale and Stormlands followed Robert. Robert won three battles in a single day and joined the rebellion fully.”

The girls hung on his every word. Robb didn’t think himself much of a storyteller—not compared to Old Nan or Maester Luwin—but they seemed entranced, like children hearing a ghost story.

“Robert Baratheon slew Rhaegar at the Trident—a great river that runs through my mother’s homeland, the Riverlands. That land joined us after my father married my mother, Catelyn Tully, and Jon Arryn married her sister, Lysa. Both were daughters of Lord Hoster Tully, my grandfather and Lord Paramount of the Trident.”

“And the Mad King?” Yuuka asked, eyes narrowed. “What happened to him?”

“After Robert’s victory at the Trident, Tywin Lannister—Warden of the West and Lord Paramount of the Westerlands—realized the Targaryens were a lost cause. He marched up the Kingsroad with his host and claimed he was coming to protect the King from the rebels. When Aerys opened the gates, Tywin sacked the city and committed a cursed massacre upon the smallfolk. That was the Sack of King’s Landing.”

Robb’s tone darkened. “And while this was happening, Jaime Lannister—Tywin’s cunt of a son and a sworn member of the Kingsguard—betrayed his vows and stabbed his king in the back.”

The girls flinched at the harshness of his words. The venom in his voice was unmistakable—he hated Jaime Lannister. Who could blame him?

“I get the feeling most people in Westeros aren’t very nice…” Suzumi muttered, eyeing the dried blood spattered across Robb’s grey Stark armor and the ragged scar circling his neck.

Robb gave a cold laugh. “Aye. You’d be right. The southern kingdoms are a den of snakes, whores, and dishonorable curs.”

He thought bitterly of the Tyrells—courtiers and sycophants who sold their daughter to a monster and offered him eighty thousand swords. If he ever got the chance, he would burn Highgarden and Oldtown to the ground, and make Theon Stark’s vengeance on the Andals look like a bedtime tale.

“Tywin Lannister knew that as long as Rhaegar’s children lived, Robert couldn’t truly claim the throne. So he sent his monster—Gregor Clegane, the Mountain—to…”

He stopped himself. No. Not that part. His anger had carried him too far. The girls didn’t need to hear what came next.

“The Mountain did what monsters do,” Robb said instead, his voice tight, “and Robert Baratheon took the Iron Throne—the first non-Targaryen king in centuries. He married Tywin’s whore of a daughter, Cersei, and so began his reign.”

His voice softened slightly. “My father returned from the war to my mother. I was born at the very end of the Rebellion. They went North, to Winterfell, and ruled there together.”

“That still doesn’t explain how you became king, though,” Yuuka cut in. “Your dad was a Lord, right? So how did you—”

Robb raised a hand, and she fell silent. The trauma was still raw. From his perspective, it had only been hours since… the end. He wasn’t ready. Not yet.

“Please, my lady,” he said, softly rubbing at the jagged scars on his neck. “It is still too fresh. Mayhaps someday I’ll tell you the tale…”

As the flying carriage landed, Robb stepped out into a breathtaking sight—clean streets, black roads, and towering, unfamiliar buildings. The city sprawled before him like a labyrinth of stone, mortar, and shimmering glass. Distant booms echoed through the air—explosions, the angels explained. He likened them to wildfire, bursting with terrible force.

The makeshift camp was bustling. Horseless carriages had been parked close together to form a makeshift wall. Angel girls in white and blue uniforms moved between them, carrying crates of what Robb assumed was ammunition for their strange “guns,” along with other supplies.

Then Rin approached him, holding something in her hands. Robb’s breath hitched in his throat.

“How…?” was all he managed to ask.

In her hands was his banner. The crowned grey direwolf, running across a white field. Complete with a pole to bear into battle. Rin held it delicately, almost reverently.

“The GSC President… before she disappeared, she left me some things. I didn’t understand the meaning of this banner until now…”

Robb took the standard and unfurled it. He held it aloft as if he were a standard-bearer again.

Tears welled in his eyes, and he choked back a sob.

I’m not worthy of this... The banner of House Stark. Of the King in the North. A memory of all he’d lost.

The girls watched him, visibly moved. Yuuka’s eyes widened as she caught sight of his tears. Hasumi and Suzumi’s expressions softened, sharing his sorrow in silence.

“Sensei…” Chinatsu’s voice was quiet, gentle. “I read in an old book once… that carrying a banner into battle was a great honor. I mean—” she fumbled over her words, blushing. “I’m just saying… if it’s not too forward, I’d be honored to carry it for you.”

Robb looked at her with gratitude, a faint smile touching his face for the first time.

“I would like that very much, my lady.”

Chapter Text

The battle was over in a flash.

Lady Suzumi boarded what Rin called a “tank”—basically an armored carriage that could shoot fire—and drove close to the Tower with enough fury that the delinquents engaged her immediately. The so-called Fox of Calamity couldn’t resist the chance to steal the fearsome war machine. She chased after it with chaotic glee, not realizing it was an obvious trap until it was too late.

When a squad of Valkyries fell upon her, that’s when the real battle began and the trap was sprung.

Robb watched everything happen from a safe distance. He’d insisted on seeing the results of his plan himself, and Rin had reluctantly agreed, wanting to show him how fighting worked in Kivotos. The guns were fascinating to him, shooting metal from a distance to strike enemies. He knew the angels wouldn’t die—their strange halos protected them from being torn apart—but he still couldn’t help but imagine what those weapons would do to unprotected men. To Lannisters.

Chinatsu stood by his side the entire time, holding his royal banner high in the air. She hovered close to him, almost like a guard. In a way, she reminded him of Dacey Mormont—not in appearance or attitude, but in how she stayed near and kept watch, ready to protect him if needed.

Still, Robb was not satisfied.

The rest of the “delinquents” had barricaded themselves in the Tower’s main hall, and a second push was underway to dislodge and capture them.

And something else bothered him.

“That went really well. Your plan worked successfully and without flaw, Sensei,” Hasumi said. Her red eyes had softened.

Not really, he thought.

During the ambush, the Fox of Calamity had been like a devil. She grabbed Valkyrie students by the throat and slammed them down. Some were knocked out right away; others curled up and cried. She fought off twelve students at once by herself.

But then, just for a moment that felt much longer, the Fox locked eyes with Robb.

For a second he thought he imagined it—but no, she really had seen him. Their eyes met.

And the fight left her body immediately.

Robb grimaced. For whatever reason, she let herself be captured. And it had something to do with him.

They were now at the command area, waiting for word from the second push. Robb could hear popping in the distance—the sound of gunfire. Suzumi was being treated by Chinatsu, who was carefully wrapping a bandage around her head where the Fox had struck her with her weapon. Hasumi and Yuuka stood watch nearby, Yuuka fidgeting with her hands and her face red.

Rin arrived with a squad of Valkyries, some of them the same girls from the ambush. They dragged the Fox between them and pushed her to her knees. One Valkyrie kicked her hard and cursed her out, until Rin glared at her and ordered her to stop.

“Do you know who I am?” Robb asked the masked woman.

She shook her head. A Valkyrie grabbed her mask and yanked it off.

She was very attractive—brown hair, golden eyes, and a blood-red halo that reminded Robb of a flower. She had animal ears, and the tail on her backside twitched—real, not a decoration.

“I am Robb of the House Stark, King in the North and Trident, and Sensei of SCHALE,” he said. He added the last part to make it clear who he was in this new place.

The Fox’s eyes widened. She looked down, blushing.

“My king,” she muttered.

Robb raised an eyebrow at the unusual deference in which she addressed him, but ignored it.

“I hear you’re a hardened criminal. A bandit with no regard for the destruction you cause.”

Wakamo looked embarrassed, but said nothing.

“In the North, bandits are offered two choices. The first is to join the Night’s Watch, and serve and protect the realm as honored black brothers.”

Wakamo gulped. Her eyes stayed on Robb. She bit her lip and fidgeted.

Her face was beet red, and she was breathing heavily.

“And the other choice, Your Majesty?”

“The other choice is the block. Or a hanging,” Robb said, coldly. What is wrong with this crazy woman?

The students nearby gasped.

Rin leaned in and whispered to him, “Your Grace, there is no capital punishment in Kivotos. And even if there was, Kosaka Wakamo is a petty thief and vandal, not a murderer. She doesn’t deserve death, no matter how much chaos she’s caused.”

Robb ignored her.

“Seeing as we are not in the North, the punishment for your vandalism and banditry is to return to the dungeons from whence you escaped, to serve the rest of your sentence. However, I recognize strength in you. If you swear yourself to me—like a man would to the Night’s Watch—I will personally guarantee your freedom. Controlled, of course. You will pay back your debt to this society.”

Robb was fascinated by this woman and her strength. And he desperately wanted to know why she had simply given up during the ambush. Rin had told him he was allowed to recruit students for his organization, so what better way to bolster the ranks than with the most powerful student he had seen so far?

It was just a matter of whether Robb could control her—something he wasn’t sure he could do. But he’d taken risks before: at the Whispering Wood, at Oxcross, and now here. Besides, these students didn’t strike him as murderers.

“I will give you time to ponder your decision,” Robb said. With a nod from him, the Valkyries took Wakamo away—her golden eyes never once leaving his Tully-blue ones.

Robb stood abruptly, ignoring the calls asking him for an explanation. He remembered the words of his father: “The man who passes the sentence should swing the sword.” These delinquents were criminals, yes, but he still owed it to them to look them in the eye and send them back to prison himself.

He walked toward the temporary detention grounds, where helmeted delinquent girls were being held at gunpoint. Their arms were bound by metal restraints. There were twenty of them, the rest having scattered to the four winds.

“Attention!” he shouted. All eyes turned to him.

Yuuka had told him on the chopper that there were no men in Kivotos, and it was clear from the way the delinquents were gawking at him like he was some kind of mythical creature. Some even whispered aloud.

“Holy crap, it’s a guy!”

“Be for real, guys are a myth! You read too many doujins!"

“His hair’s super-duper red!"

“Is that blood?”

“He’s kinda hot…”

“Oi, Yuna! What the heck?”

“Sorry!”

“My name is Robb Stark. I am the King in the North and Trident, and the newly appointed Sensei of SCHALE. I want to ask you this—why banditry? Why steal from your fellow man?”

The girls exchanged looks, then all started shouting at once.

“We’re hungry!”

“Those dumbasses at the GSC can’t do anything right! My school was shut down months ago!”

“I’m homeless! I don’t wanna hurt anyone, I just wanna eat!”

“I flunked my first year! This was the only thing I could do!”

Ah. So it was hunger all along.

Robb knew hunger well. He was of the North. During his childhood, his father had ordered the food to be rationed in winter. Everyone in Winterfell ate the same—Stark or peasant—until the cold passed. That was one reason the servants had loved his father so dearly.

He remembered Old Nan’s tales—of old men leaving on “hunting trips,” a death sentence, just so their families could have a little more to eat. He felt a pang of sympathy. Even in this dazzling city, problems like hunger still remained.

“I understand hunger, more than most. In the North, when winter arrives and the cold winds blow, old men leave their homes to go hunting. They know they will die in the snow. But they go anyway, so the young can eat.”

The girls all looked pale. It was clear death wasn’t something they thought about often, if at all.

Chinatsu, standing to his right, looked at him sorrowfully. “Your world is very sad, Sensei. I’m glad you could leave it.”

Really? I’m not glad at all, Robb thought. Westeros and the North were his home. He never stopped to think about whether they were sad or not. This place—this realm of angels and guns—was not his home. But he’d been given responsibility here, so he would do his duty.

“I offer you this: you can either go to a correctional facility and pay your debts with time... or you can swear yourselves to me and to SCHALE. If you do, I promise you full bellies and a stipend to use as you please.”

Rin had explained SCHALE to him while they watched the ambush unfold. It was an organization created by the GSC President to fight rising chaos and criminal activity in Kivotos. It had authority to operate in any school—but lacked manpower, relying almost entirely on student volunteers. Robb’s immediate goal was to strengthen its ranks with new recruits.

One by one, the delinquents stood. Twenty in total.

One of them—a blonde girl with a mask—stepped forward cautiously, glancing at Yuuka and Hasumi nervously.

“How do we swear ourselves to you? Is there a process or something?”

“You just need to kneel before me, lay your weapon at my feet, give me your name, and swear your sword to me. Though since there are no swords in Kivotos, you may swear me your gun instead.”

One by one, the students—hungry girls with nowhere to go—knelt.

The blonde masked girl was the first.

“I, Arisugawa Hinako, swear myself and my gun to the Sensei of SCHALE.”

Then the rest followed:

“I, Aozora Yuna, swear myself and my gun to the Sensei of SCHALE.”

“I, Kagemori Sayuri, swear myself and my gun to the Sensei of SCHALE.”

On and on it went.

Robb looked on, face grim and resolute.

“Then I vow that you shall always have a place by my hearth, and meat and mead at my table. And I pledge to ask no service of you that might bring you into dishonor. I swear it, by the Old Gods and the New.”

“Wait!” a voice cried out. “Wait!”

Running toward him was the Fox herself—Kosaka Wakamo—having broken free from her bonds. The Valkyries dashed after her, and for a split second Robb feared the worst. Is she going to kill me after all?

But instead, the Fox threw herself at his feet, bowing with such submission that Robb was left stunned.

“I, Kosaka Wakamo—the Fox of Calamity—swear my undying devotion to Robb of the House Stark, King in the North and Trident. My bayonet is yours. My gun is yours. My body is yours. My king,” she gasped.
“永遠の愛を誓います。私の体はあなたのもの、私の愛はあなたのもの、私の子宮はあなたのものです。私の王、私の愛よ.”

Robb blinked. What in the seven hells did she just say?

He glanced at Yuuka, raising an eyebrow. She shrugged.

Suzumi twirled a finger near her temple and made a face. Robb got the message: she’s completely insane.

But what surprised him most was Chinatsu. She stared at Wakamo with pure fury. Her hand trembled as she raised her small gun and cocked the hammer.

“You—”

“Okay, that’s enough of that,” Rin said, her face beet red. Robb raised an eyebrow at her. “All of you, disperse! Once we regain control of the tower, we can start discussing your accommodations and salaries as members of SCHALE. But I warn you, if you engage in criminal activity again, it will be severely punished!”

The delinquents dispersed, with Wakamo escorted by the Valkyries.

The Fox sighed, rubbing her ears. “If only I had wolf ears instead…”

Robb took a breath. That was that.

Rin looked at him with a soft but mildly irritated expression. “The paperwork for those delinquents is already giving me a headache. I hope you know what you're doing, Your Grace.”

Ah. Bureaucracy. Robb knew it well. He’d had to sign papers even while on campaign, and deal with stupid feuds between his bannermen. Brackens and Blackwoods… the Others take that godforsaken rivalry.

“For a speech, that wasn’t bad, Robb Sensei! You almost got me teary-eyed!” Suzumi said, smiling.

“It was a very nice speech,” Chinatsu added. “I could see how the delinquents were moved by your compassion. You’re a good man, Sensei.”

Robb was confused by that. He’d only offered them mercy, and a chance to be useful. He didn’t think that made him a good man.

He was about to respond when, suddenly and without warning, he was flung from his body. He watched as his own body collapsed, eyes rolled white, and his mind... flew.

When he opened his eyes again, he was running through the streets—growling, panting. He could smell everything. Citizens. Female meat. Magic meat. Mystic meat. His thoughts were simple, primal. His vision was washed in white, yellow, and black.

Something in his mind had snapped into place. He felt alive. Energized. Two minds merged into one.

Back in the real world, his body convulsed violently. Yuuka panicked. Chinatsu knelt beside him, checking for a pulse. Rin, Hasumi, and Suzumi stood frozen in shock.

“What’s happening to him?!” Yuuka yelled, frantically looking for any sign of life. Her hands trembled.

“I don’t know! He just collapsed! Sensei! Sensei, can you hear me?” Hasumi tried.

“Robb! Robb, wake up! Robb Sensei!” Suzumi shook him.

“Sena! Just send me an ambulance, right now! I’m sending my location through MomoTalk!” Chinatsu shouted, speaking into her grey rectangle.

And then, just as suddenly, he woke up. He shot up so fast he almost headbutted Rin. The girls screamed, and Yuuka let out a screech so loud his ears rang.

But Robb didn’t wait. He bolted for the streets.

“Grey Wind! Grey Wind! I’m here!”

He ran past buildings—businesses, taverns—ignoring the armor weighing him down. His body felt like fire. Every second apart from his other half had been torture.

The students chased after him, shouting for him to stop. He didn’t listen. He couldn’t.

A grey blur ran toward him, and his heart leapt.

He opened his arms wide, laughing like a madman. The wolf was just as he remembered—joyful, panting—and they collided, rolling on the hard ground. Robb laughed and sobbed all at once.

Grey Wind looked exactly the same, save for scars around his neck—courtesy of the Freys. And curiously… a halo above his head, just like the students.

“What the—” Robb gasped.

The students arrived, and they screamed. Grey Wind towered over Yuuka, a beast the size of a horse. The girls all pointed their guns.

“Your Grace, get behind us at once!” Rin barked, tense.

“It’s a monster wolf!” Suzumi cried.

“Robb Sensei, please, get behind us!” Hasumi said, visibly shaking.

Robb didn’t move. He sobbed, forehead pressed against Grey Wind’s. He could feel the wolf’s heartbeat. His other half.

“Please do not aim those guns at my friend,” Robb asked gently, wiping his tears. The girls slowly lowered their weapons, still confused. “He doesn’t mean any harm.”

“Do you know this wolf, Your Grace?” Rin asked.

“This is Grey Wind. He—” Robb paused. ‘My pet’? No, that wasn’t right.

He sighed. “He is my partner. He is me, and I am him.”

That was the truth. Human and direwolf. One soul.

“A giant wolf…” Yuuka deadpanned, throwing her arms up in frustration. “Of course! Why not? The weird wolves all over your armor and banners weren’t enough, no sir! Now there’s an actual giant wolf!”

“Is he friendly, Your Grace? It is a wolf…” Chinatsu asked, eyeing him carefully.

Grey Wind trotted over to her, tail wagging. Chinatsu froze as he sniffed her neck—then licked her face.

He flopped onto the ground, showing his belly.

Chinatsu laughed nervously, then rubbed his belly.

“Aww, he’s really fluffy!” Suzumi said, joining her.

Chinatsu frowned as she saw the matching scars around Grey Wind’s neck—just like Robb’s. She looked up at him with concern.

Hasumi and Rin exchanged glances before turning to Robb.

“He is you and you are him, Your Grace?” Rin asked.

Robb shrugged. “Later, my lady.”

He groaned. But for the first time since arriving in this strange place, Robb Stark felt something he thought he’d left behind.

Joy.

Chapter Text

As they entered the Sanctum Tower, Robb and Rin went on ahead, boarding another lift. After a minute of walking, they arrived in a large room. Floor-to-ceiling windows dominated one wall, letting in bright natural light and revealing a clear blue sky with Halos floating in the distance—those strange circles Robb was becoming increasingly familiar with.

The floor was polished white marble. Along the far wall, a weapon—pale as moonsteel—rested beneath a cold, flickering light. Robb recognized it as a “rifle,” the name students gave to their long-barreled weapons.

Grey Wind padded over to a brown box lying at the foot of some tables, each one topped with those glowing black rectangle “screens.” He sniffed at it, then paced in a circle and laid down. Robb sighed, feeling Grey Wind’s mind brush his own.

The place is safe.

“Here, Your Grace,” Rin said, handing Robb a black, portable-looking screen—one of her magic devices that twisted light. Robb looked at it warily. “It’s the Shittim Chest. The GSC President left it for the Sensei she sends. Its manufacturer and even origin are a mystery to us.”

Robb turned the glass rectangle over in his hands. He had absolutely no idea how to operate such a thing. Rin noticed and gave him a sympathetic look.

“Do not worry, Your Grace. Your new secretary will help you understand our way of life and technology.”

Robb raised an eyebrow. “Secretary?”

“An aide,” Rin explained. “A... steward, if you will.”

Ah. A steward. Like Vayon Poole had been to his father. That thought brought a twinge of sadness. He frowned and looked away. Rin cleared her throat. Robb knew he didn’t understand these strange devices, and it made him feel ignorant.

Trying to prove himself, he looked at Rin a little stubbornly. “I do know my numbers, my lady. Maester Luwin made sure my siblings and I were competent in mathematics.”

“Of course, Your Grace,” Rin replied politely. “Your new secretary is an expert on numbers. A walking calculator, if you will. You’ll work well together. She volunteered after we captured the Fox of Calamity. She was… very pushy.”

Rin grimaced. Robb got the sense they didn’t get along.

“Anyway,” Rin continued, “please try to power on the device. We believe your biometrics are required to activate the Shittim Chest.”

Robb pressed the "button" for a few seconds, just like Rin instructed.

We thirst for the seven wailings.
We bear the Koan of Jericho.

A flash of light, and his consciousness flew again.

When he came to, he was standing in what looked like a ruined room. Strange rows of furniture—part table, part chair—were arranged in neat lines. A little girl slept in one of the seats. She had blue hair and wore a matching outfit.

Robb realized he was no longer in his bloodstained armor, but in a doublet and trousers.

“Castella cake… Banana milk goes better… than strawberry milk…” she mumbled in her sleep.

Should he wake her? Robb stepped closer, and the moment he did, the little girl gasped and sat upright.

“Ah!” Her Halo materialized above her head. Robb noted it—so the Halos only appeared when the students were awake.

“Robb Sensei! You're Robb Sensei, right? If you’re here, that must mean you’re Robb Sensei!” the little girl said excitedly.

Robb was a bit taken aback by her energy. She reminded him of little Rickon. That memory hit hard, and he suddenly felt like crying. Did Theon feel so worthless that he thought he had to kill his foster brothers?

He choked down a sob.

The little girl noticed his expression shift. Her Halo turned a dark blue, almost melting.

“Robb Sensei, are you okay?” she asked, worried.

“I—” He shook his head to clear it. “I am fine, my lady.”

“My lady?” she laughed. Her laugh was so pure and carefree it lifted his mood a little. “You talk funny, Sensei! I'm not a lady. Call me ARONA!”

Her Halo turned pink and changed into the shape of a heart.

“ARONA?” Robb repeated.

“I’m the system manager that lives inside the Shittim Chest! I serve as its main OS! Just think of me as your super-duper partner, Sensei!”

“I see,” Robb said. He didn’t understand a single word. Arona gave him a puzzled look.

“The President said you probably wouldn’t understand modern tech, Sensei!” she giggled. Robb rubbed the back of his neck awkwardly. “Think of me as your trusty helper who lives inside the Shittim Chest. Right now, we need to take control of the Sanctum Tower. Think of it like…”

She scrunched her face in thought. Robb nearly reached out to pinch her cheeks.

“Think of it like me being the key to the Tower’s gates! The gates are locked. Once we open them, we can use the Tower however we want!”

“Ah. That makes sense. Thank you, my—ARONA.”

“Uwawawa! Your ARONA? Sensei is bold!” Arona blushed, swaying side to side. “F-For now, let’s complete your authentication!”

She pointed her index finger at him.

“ARONA?” Robb asked.

“Just touch my finger with yours, Sensei! It’ll only take a minute!”

Robb did as instructed. Arona closed her eyes in concentration.

“Done!” she chirped. “Now the Tower belongs to us, Robb Sensei! Should I give control back to the GSC?”

The idea of surrendering control made Robb uneasy. He didn’t even know what owning the Sanctum Tower truly meant. He hadn’t asked Rin enough questions—a mistake.

Arona seemed to sense his hesitation.

“I—If you don’t want me to, I won’t give the Tower back to the GSC, Sensei,” she said. “I’m your partner first!”

Robb thought about it. Keeping the Tower for himself might make the GSC view him as a threat. And the whole point of the battle had been to retake the Tower for them.

“I can make an emergency access protocol, Sensei!” ARONA offered. Robb raised an eyebrow.

“Right. No technology where you're from, Sorry!” ARONA blushed, “It means we can give back the tower to the GSC, but it will be temporary, and you can take it away from them any time you want!”

“So we are loaning the Tower to them until it no longer suits us?” Robb asked. He liked that. Keeping the cards close to his chest. Not betting everything on the dice throw that the GSC was a friendly entity just because he got along with Rin.

“Correct!” ARONA chirped happily, bouncing from foot to foot like an impatient child, “And they will be none the wiser!”

“Do it, and thank you, ARONA,” Robb said. He ruffled her hair like he did Bran, Rickon and Arya’s when they would get into trouble. ARONA giggled happily.

She is still a child, Robb thought.

“Uhehehehe…” ARONA leaned into his touch, “I’ll be here if you need me, Sensei!”

When he came to, Rin was coordinating with some other students dressed in white. They were moving boxes along, using small metal carts that they pushed around the room. Some of them skirted around Grey Wind nervously, the direwolf watching them passively, laid down on the ground in relaxation. Rin noticed Robb was awake and approached him.

“Is it done, Your Grace?” Rin asked.

“Indeed, my lady. The Sanctum Tower is yours once again,” Robb lied.

“Ah, that's a relief,” She turned to a student pushing one of those small wheeled carts, “Leave it there, please.”

Robb raised an eyebrow. “And all of that is?”

“Your things, Your Grace.” Rin said, scratching her cheek, “Well, they're personal items the GSC president instructed us to give you upon your arrival. And before you ask, I do not know how she got hold of them.”

Robb could see scrolls, leather sheaths and swords. Some parchment and banners of various houses of his bannermen. He also saw a student in white comically trying and failing to push a cart full with what he realized was gold and silver coins.

“There’s also this,” Rin said, placing clothes into his lap while scrunching her nose, “A change of clothes. There’s living quarters through that door there, and a restroom. You really need to bathe, and get out of that bloody armor.”

Robb nodded, mentally exhausted. He entered the living quarters Rin pointed at. It was a lavish room. Very big, with a queen size bed in the middle. There was no hearth and no chamber pot, but another door that led to what Rin called the 'restroom'. There was a white seat of marble, and ARONA chirped from the Shittim Chest in his hands.

“That’s the toilet, Sensei! It 's like um… the privy! Yes. It's a privy! You just yank that chain and well, your stuff…gets flushed. Hygienic!”

“Ah, thank you ARONA.” Robb felt weird carrying another person in his hands. He didn't even know how ARONA fit inside the small glass rectangle. At least he had a chamber pot for when nature called. He looked over the glass door next to the chamber pot, some drying cloth neatly placed on top of the chamber pot in a wooden cabinet.

“That’s the shower, Sensei! For bathing! I can set the water temperature for you! Would you like a bath?”

“Yes please. Thank you ARONA,” Robb was dying to get out of his armor, and finally take a bath after months of campaign, and his untimely death. He probably reeked of death.

As Robb slowly undid the straps to his armor, he noticed the metal rectangle in the “shower” spew hot water. His breastplate came off first, then his leather jerkin, his greaves, and everything else. He stood bare and naked, he looked down to his chest and realized the spots where he was shot by crossbow bolts were cauterized and scarred, like his neck. Dried blood all over his body.

“Uwawawa…” ARONA said from the Shittim Chest.

“ARONA?” Robb asked in concern.

“Its nothing, Sensei!” ARONA said. Robb shrugged and entered the shower. He felt the warm water run all over his body, he rubbed and scrubbed himself as best he could. ARONA taught him how to use the cleansing oils for his hair and the strange smelling soap.

When he came out, he felt relaxed. He dried himself as best he could, using the drying cloth left in the restroom. He inspected the clothing Rin left for him. There was a garment that was black as a raven's wing, with a hood large enough to cover his face. The sleeves were long and tapered. On its breast a symbol Robb recognized, the symbol of the GSC. The underclothes were white, like trunks. Finally the trousers were of a soft material, like pure silk. they hung loosely to his body as he wore them.

When he returned to the office space, as Rin called it, everyone had already left. He nodded to Grey Wind, the direwolf sniffing at him and then dramatically shaking his head.

“I know buddy, I know I smell strange.” Robb said, ruffling Grey’s ears in affection.

He dug over the personal items the GSC president left for him. Most of them were scrolls, books and maps. Maps of Westeros, of the Free Cities. There was an incomplete copy of Maester Yandel’s The World of Ice and Fire that Luwin had in his study, Sayings of Larys Strong and Bastard Born, among many others he couldn't quite recognize.

He recognized the banners. The giant of Umber, the eagle of Mallister, the glove of Glover, the sun of Karstark, the trout of Tully and many more. However when he saw the twin towers of Frey and the flayed man of Bolton a cold rage possessed him. He bellowed, throwing the banners away, they were heavy and didn't go very far.

He wanted to burn them, but did not have anything to start a fire.

He inspected the weapons, arming swords of different makes, lances, daggers and painted shields of every house of his kingdom. But a sparkle of gold caught his eye, two swords, golden handles with lions and rubies for their eyes.

Robb frowned at the lions, he unsheathed the first sword, a longsword, he realized it was Valyrian Steel, same as the second one. A chill passed through him. Two swords, Valyrian steel, Lannister decoration.

Robb had gone over all books and accounts of Valyrian Steel weapons in Westeros with Jon, fantasizing about finding his brother one so Robb could wield Ice and Jon could wield another sword. He felt sick, he wanted to vomit. Never in all their studies did they read about Lannister twin Valyrian Steel swords. Brightroar was lost in an expedition to Valyria. He started to wheeze.

“No..”

His father had taken Ice to King’s Landing, and the sword was never offered back to them. Never even mentioned. He felt bitter tears run down his cheeks.

“God’s damn them…” Was nothing sacred to them?

He sheathed it back and threw the first sword away with all his might. The sword impacted some steel cabinets, crashing into the ground alongside some other things. Robb screamed in rage.

“Sensei?!” A female voice said, alarmed.

Robb didn't even turn to face her, just weeping, he recognized her grating voice, “Lady Yuuka…”

“I-You-” She hesitated, her eyes widening at the bitter tears flowing down Robb’s cheek.

“Are you…okay, Sensei? I heard a noise…” She said, her eyes trailing off to the discarded abomination of a sword in the ground. She approached it and lifted it off the ground, inspecting it, “It 's light…”

“Why are you here, my lady?” Robb said, trying and failing to wipe the bitter tears running down his cheeks. How dare they? He was going to slaughter them all.

“I wanted to apologize... Your plan really did work. I didn't give you enough credit,” Yuuka said, hugging Ice’s violation close to her chest, “But, Sensei-you're crying...”

Robb gritted his teeth, squeezing his eyes shut. Grey Wind padded over to him and began to lick his face, whining. Yuuka approached him, her eyes with a gentleness that surprised Robb.

“It helps to talk about it,” Yuuka said gently. She partly unsheathed the sword, marveling at the Valyrian Steel patterns, “Was it because of this sword?”

Robb nodded, his eyes still shut. He felt so weak, alone and vulnerable.

“It was my father’s sword. We called it Ice. The sword of the Stark Kings. The Lannisters…” Robb paused, “The House we were warring with, they-”

He felt a new surge of scalding hot rage flow through him, “Wasn't it enough that they slaughtered us at my Uncle’s wedding? Wasn't it enough that they killed my father? That they cut off his head with Ice? Why did they…violate my father’s sword like this? His sword, and his father’s before him… Is nothing sacred to them? Damn them all to the seven hells!”

He felt more sobs escaping his throat. He pulled at his hair and grit his teeth at the unfairness of it all. He heard Yuuka gasp, she walked over to one of the tables and set the sword down. When he looked at her he could see tears prickling at her eyes. Was she really that empathetic?

“Chinatsu was right… that world of yours sounds like a nightmare… I'm so sorry that happened to you, Sensei.”

She knelt next to him, Grey Wind scooting over to make room for her. She ruffled one of his ears in greeting and then took one of Robb’s hands on her own. Her gloved hands warm to the touch. She looked at him, her purple eyes soft, “I'm so sorry. I can't even begin to imagine the pain.”

She embraced him, and Robb felt so vulnerable. He wanted to pull away from this purple angel, but he couldn't. He felt more sobs escape him. He missed Winterfell, he missed his father, his mother, Arya, Bran, Rickon, Sansa, Jon.

“Just let it out, Sensei…”

He did.

Chapter Text

“And then Jon jumped out from the tomb, covered in flour. Sansa ran away crying, and Bran cried too, but Arya… she threw herself at Jon and punched him. Even at that age, she was fearless. Soon enough, we were all laughing.”

Yuuka giggled at the story, her fingers absently running through Grey Wind’s fur. The two of them sat together on the big sofa in the office.

“You were both so mean! Pranking your sisters like that,” Yuuka chided him playfully. Robb smiled, and Yuuka smiled back. It was nice—seeing him like this, clean, without blood, and smiling. She loved how Robb’s eyes sparkled with warmth when he talked about his siblings and his childhood in Winterfell—a childhood stolen from him by cruel people.

“I never asked, but… you look young, Sensei. How old are you?”

Robb rubbed the back of his head sheepishly. “I’ve six and ten name days, my lady.”

“Sixteen?!” Yuuka gasped. They were the same age, but Robb looked older than he should. He already had the beginnings of a wispy red beard. “I’m sixteen too, Sensei.”

Why did that feel like a victory? They just shared an age, that’s all.

Robb sighed. He felt so much better now. He’d misjudged this purple angel. At first, he thought her prideful and annoying, but now he saw she had a tender side too. His father had always told him to judge people by their deeds, not their words.

He still felt a little embarrassed about crying in her arms like a babe, but letting his anger and grief out… it helped.

“I imagine Vice President Rin told you, but I’m your new secretary,” Yuuka said, with some pride in her voice. “I’ll come by every day to teach you how to use technology. I know Kivotos is different from Westeros, but by the end of the month, you’ll be a tech wiz!”

Robb didn’t know what a tech wiz was, but he nodded anyway. This land relied heavily on their glass-and-light devices. If he wanted to thrive here, he had to adapt. And Robb Stark was nothing if not adaptable. The devices looked difficult to operate, but Robb was certain he could get the hang of them if he practiced.

“For now, here,” Yuuka said, handing him a pink glass rectangle. “It’s a phone.”

Robb gave it a confused look. Yuuka facepalmed.

“Right. Medieval knight world. It’s a communication device. It lets you send and receive messages.”

“Like a raven,” Robb said. Yuuka smiled. An idea formed.

“Yes! In your world you use ravens to send messages, right? Well, with this you can get messages from anyone instantly!”

Robb’s eyes widened. Instant communication across great distances? What mighty magic indeed.

“It’s an older Millennium model,” Yuuka explained, “but the battery lasts a week. I’ll check if it needs charging whenever I come by.” She began tapping at the glass with her thumbs. “There! You have a MomoTalk account now. It’s like a hub where you get all your messages. Here, I’ll show you.”

Like a maester’s turret, Robb thought. But in your hand.

She handed him the device. On the screen, he could actually read the words: ‘unread messages’ and ‘newest’. Yuuka beamed at him.

“I set the phone to Global so you can understand all messages being sent.”

“Are there many languages in Kivotos, my lady?”

“A fair bit. In Red Winter they speak Rusaac, in Hyakkiyako they speak Nipon, and in Millennium we speak Global. But all students learn Global from childhood, so communication won’t be an issue.”

On the screen, a light flickered. There was a rectangle: Yuuka’s face on the left, and a short message on the right. It read simply: Hello.

“See? I just sent you that text. You can see who’s contacting you, and if you tap here—” She demonstrated, tapping the screen. “You can reply and see all past messages. Try sending one back, Sensei.”

With some effort—and a little correction from Yuuka—Robb managed to type out a short greeting. It seemed difficult, but he was sure he could master it with time.

“You’ll also need a profile picture, so students know it’s you.”

Ah. Some sort of personal seal, like a house sigil. That made sense. Yuuka’s message displayed her own image.

She then gave him a simple explanation of how photographs worked—capturing a moment in time and preserving it. It truly was an amazing invention.

“Don’t worry, Sensei,” ARONA’s voice chimed in suddenly. “I can help you reply to messages until you get the hang of it!”

Yuuka didn’t seem to hear her.

Yuuka’s gaze wandered over to the two golden swords resting nearby. She bit her lip, then stood up and picked them up. She had noticed them earlier but was still surprised at how light they were.

“Millennium is home to the brightest minds in Kivotos. It’s the foremost school in technology. Most of Kivotos’ inventions come from us,” she said, smugness slipping into her tone. She wagged her finger like Maester Luwin used to do when giving lessons. “If you want, I can ask around Millennium and see if anyone can reforge these swords.”

Robb’s heart swelled. Reforge Ice? Undo the violation the Lannisters committed when they melted down his father’s greatsword? The thought made him want to sob. He cleared his throat.

“I would like that very much, my lady. If it’s truly possible to restore Ice to its former glory, I will be in your debt.”

Yuuka beamed at him.

Robb thought to himself: If she can do this for me, I’ll kneel before her and pledge her my undying loyalty.

Chapter Text

“You guys work fast…” Yuuka said, eyeing Ice. The sword lay on a strange table, with what looked like cooking stoves mounted beneath it. She raised an eyebrow at the odd contraption.

The sword was whole again.

Yuuka felt a mix of pride and anticipation. I want to see Robb Sensei’s expression when I give him back his family sword. Her cheeks flushed. I want to see his smile. I want him to know that I—Hayase Yuuka—helped him when no one else could.

“Yeah, about that…” Kotori said nervously. “When you brought us the two swords, we detected some sort of…”

“Magic,” Utaha said, deadpan. Kotori turned beet red.

“We agreed not to call it that! It’s an ‘unknown thaumaturgic element’!”

“Magic,” Hibiki echoed solemnly.

“Magic?” Yuuka asked. Sure, the swords were unusually light when she first held them, but she hadn’t thought they were magic.

“Yeah,” Utaha said, arms crossed. “We detected some kind of magical field woven into the steel. Like links in a chain—but on a subatomic level. That magic is what made the swords durable.”

“Very durable,” Hibiki added, jerking her thumb toward a busted hydraulic press in the corner.

“It survived 10,000 PSI. That’s—” Utaha turned to glance at the wrecked machine.

“Insane. Impossible. Out of this world!” Kotori added dramatically.

“How could you throw those swords in a hydraulic press?! What if they broke?!” Yuuka snapped.

“Bah, wouldn’t have mattered,” Kotori said, waving her hand. “We were going to reforge them anyway.”

“…That is true,” Yuuka admitted with a sigh. She motioned for them to continue.

“So, when we reforged it, we had to build an entirely new furnace, which sucked,” Utaha said, clearly annoyed. “After like four hours of smelting, we got it back into shape. But we had to use custom molds, and the drone we were using to quench the steel…”

“Exploded,” Hibiki added helpfully.

“So what’s the problem?” Yuuka asked. “It looks fine to me.”

“The ‘unknown thaumaturgic element’—” Kotori started.

“Magic,” Utaha interrupted.

“Stop it!” Kotori snapped. “The thaumaturgic element… well, it’s…”

“Gone,” Hibiki said, her cheeks flushed.

“Gone?” Yuuka asked, her stomach twisting. Oh gods. Did I ruin Robb Sensei’s sword forever? He never told me it was magic!

“Not gone, exactly,” Utaha said. “More like… in stasis. The magic’s still there, but for a while we had no clue how to restart it.”

“It’s like a stick-shift car,” Hibiki said. “If you brake too hard in first gear, the engine stalls. Same deal here. The sword has the engine—the magic—but we didn’t know how to turn it on again. With a car, you use the key and clutch. But here…”

“It needs blood!” Kotori said. “And fire!”

“Blood?! Fire?!” Yuuka yelled. “How did you even figure that out?!”

Hibiki sheepishly raised her index finger, a band-aid with a paw print on it covering the tip.

“Hibiki cut herself on the sword while moving it,” Kotori explained.

Yuuka froze. “That’s…”

“Impossible,” Utaha finished. “Thanks to our Halos, we can’t get cut, at least not easily.”

“Unless it’s this demon sword from hell,” Kotori muttered. “When Hibiki bled on it, it reacted. The ‘unknown thaumaturgic element’ kicked in.”

“Magic,” Utaha said again.

Kotori lunged at her, but Utaha ducked away, cackling.

“It activated again, just for a moment,” Kotori continued. “As for the fire…”

“We blew it up,” Hibiki said.

Yuuka felt the beginnings of a headache.

“We didn’t blow it up per se…” Kotori said quickly, seeing Yuuka’s expression. “Some fuel from our hobby rocket spilled on the sword while we were moving it, and the soldering iron nearby sparked it. The fire also activated the ‘unknown thaumaturgic element’.”

“Magic,” Hibiki nodded.

“So we were thinking… if we use both at the same time—blood and fire—it should fully reactivate the magic!” Utaha said cheerfully.

“So why haven’t you?” Yuuka asked.

The girls looked away.

“We’re scared of cutting ourselves, okay?!” Kotori admitted. “We were gonna draw straws, but then you came in and…”

Yuuka sighed and facepalmed. Of course.

“Please just tell me you didn’t add some insane new functionality to the sword…”

“We added Bluetooth—” Hibiki started.

Yuuka glared. Hibiki jumped.

“She’s kidding!” Utaha said quickly. When Yuuka turned to inspect the sword again, Utaha shot Hibiki and Kotori a cheeky thumbs-up.

“Alright, fine,” Yuuka muttered. She approached Ice cautiously. Her Halo had always protected her—she’d never cut herself before. But this was for Robb Sensei.

And… part of her felt a little giddy. My blood will be in his sword, she thought. A part of me with him forever.

She pulled off her black glove and touched the edge of the white, rippling blade. She pressed just enough to feel the sting—and for the first time in her life, she saw her own blood drip onto steel. The sword almost shivered. The ripples pulsed, like it was drinking.

Yuuka shuddered, and Hibiki stepped in to quickly bandage her hand.

“Now, Kotori!” Utaha shouted, typing something on her laptop. Kotori turned a valve, and the jets beneath the sword roared to life, bathing it in fire.

The sword vibrated. It sang.

Yuuka’s eyes widened as the milky white ripples of the blade began to shift—deepening into a rich, glowing purple.

“It changed color too?” Kotori said in awe. “That sword is freaky, man…”

“And done,” Utaha said. “Magic stable. Wow, that was intense.”

“It’s pretty purple…” Hibiki murmured, staring at Ice.

“Let’s hope Sensei likes purple,” Kotori joked.

Yuuka stared at the reforged blade. It looked… alive. She couldn’t explain it. She just knew, deep down, that part of her had been left inside it.

And somehow, that thought made her giddy all over again.

Now to wait until Robb Sensei returns from Abydos.

She could barely wait to see the look on his face.

Chapter Text

“Tell me more about this… King in the North,” Hina said, sitting cross-legged in her usual chair. Chinatsu fidgeted.

“He looks young—not from Kivotos,” Chinatsu began.

“He?” Iori interrupted. “Is he—”

“He’s not a demi-human,” Chinatsu replied. “He is a man. A human man. He has copper-red hair and very... pretty blue eyes.”

Ako raised an eyebrow at Chinatsu’s flushed expression but said nothing.

“He’s melancholic. I believe he has some form of post-traumatic stress disorder,” Chinatsu said softly.

“Your reasoning?” Hina asked.

“He told us a little about where he comes from. It’s…” Chinatsu looked down. “It sounds like a nightmare. Murder, rape, war, famine. Kings and lords constantly at war. He himself died, and was sent here.”

“Died?” Ako scoffed. “Chinatsu, be serious—”

“It’s true!” Chinatsu insisted with such sincerity that even Hina’s eyes widened. “I saw the scars on his neck. They were from... d-decapitation. When we first met him, he was covered in b-blood…”

That word—blood—made Hina’s stomach churn. Beheading someone? Murder like that? She felt cold.

“But I believe he’s a good person,” Chinatsu said, her voice steady. Her certainty made Hina pause—was Chinatsu already emotionally compromised?

“How? You just met the guy,” Iori asked, her black tail swishing behind her.

“He has honor,” Chinatsu replied. “He told us about his family. His noble house—House Stark. When the escapees from the detention facility were captured, he listened to their woes and offered them a chance to help Kivotos. He took them in when he didn’t have to.”

Chinatsu tapped her phone. Hina’s own device pinged with a notification. She opened the Prefect Team group chat and saw a photo Chinatsu had taken of the new Sensei.

Iori and Ako both paled.

“Holy…” Iori gasped.

Hina had to admit—he was handsome. Almost like a prince from a fairy tale. She had never seen a man before, but something about this King in the North felt different. He looked imposing in his grey armor, with that crown of swords resting on his head.

Hina cleared her throat.

“I have a new assignment for you, Chinatsu,” she said.

Chinatsu bowed. “Yes, ma’am?”

“You will sign up for SCHALE. Become an operative. Offer your services to this new Sensei.”

Chinatsu smiled brightly and blushed. Hina resisted the urge to groan. Not like that, Chinatsu…

“Compile a full report,” Hina continued. “His background, personality, and whether or not he can be an ally to us.” She paused. I want to know more about this Sensei. This King.

“And my duties here?” Chinatsu asked.

“We’ll delegate to the Emergency Medicine Department. Don’t worry,” Ako added.

“For now, just get close to this Sensei,” Hina said. “And report back.”

Yay! Chinatsu thought.

Robb read the letter again.

People asking for his help. Harassed by local bandits. Running out of food and supplies. Sent by one Okusora Ayane.

The strong preying on the weak personally offended him. What honor was there in taking what wasn’t yours? He decided then: if he was going to be someone who guides others—as Rin put it—he would help these students first.

"Can you please help us, Sensei?" The words read like desperation. A final hope.

Robb sighed.

“Hmm. Abydos, huh?” ARONA mused. “It used to be a big-shot district, until desertification made it fall into bad times. Most of the people moved out, and the school fell into disrepair.”

What had the Imp once told him? When he offered to make Bran that special saddle? “I have a soft spot in my heart for bastards, cripples, and broken things.” Robb hadn’t thought much of it back then, but now… he understood. He couldn’t abide injustice. He couldn’t watch the strong prey on the weak.

“We will go to Abydos,” Robb declared.

“Vice President Rin has authorized the use of armored vehicles for transportation, Sensei! I can drive us there—easy peasy!” ARONA chirped proudly.

Robb raised an eyebrow.

“It’s like those armored carriages you saw before,” she continued. “We can cover ground way faster in one of those! Safer too!”

And so, he descended to the lower levels of the SCHALE building—his new base of operations. He pushed a steel cart filled with foodstuffs and ammunition Rin had provided for the mission.

The ‘parking lot’ was dimly lit, with strange machines lined up like sleeping beasts. Robb looked around, unsure. ARONA piped up.

“This one is good!” she said, referring to a green, boxy-looking carriage with four black wheels.

Robb nodded. Then frowned.

How does he get in?

He cleared his throat.

ARONA giggled. “Just pull the handle there, Sensei!”

“Sensei?”

Robb turned. Lady Chinatsu was walking toward him.

He inclined his head politely. “Lady Chinatsu. A pleasure to meet again.”

Chinatsu gasped softly and looked away, her cheeks pink. “Are you going somewhere, Sensei? And in armor, no less…”

Robb glanced down. He was wearing a spare set of Northern armor he had found among the supplies Lady Rin provided. It felt only natural. Being unarmored felt like being naked.

“Abydos,” he said. “I’ve received a letter asking for my help. They are beset by bandits and ne'er-do-wells. I intend to relieve them.”

“Abydos?” Chinatsu tilted her head. “They’re still around?” She shook her head. “Well, I—” She paused. “I’ve signed up as a SCHALE student. So if you want… I can drive us there. I want to help you.”

Robb blinked. Then smiled. “That would please me, my lady. I admit that Kivotos is still new and strange to me. Your help would be much appreciated.”

Chinatsu smiled back.

They loaded the supplies into the ‘trunk’ of the vehicle and sped off.

Horseless carriages. What amazing inventions.

Robb groaned from the heat, even with the cool conditioned air blasting through the small slits in the dashboard. Gods, this damned desert.

Good thing Grey Wind had stayed behind at the SCHALE building—Robb doubted the direwolf would’ve handled the heat any better.

“Is this how Daeron Targaryen felt? Marching through Dorne?” Robb muttered.

“Daeron Targaryen? That sounds like a story, Sensei,” Chinatsu giggled.

Robb chuckled too. “Daeron Targaryen was a childhood hero of mine. A Targaryen king of Westeros—about 120 years ago.”

He remembered playing with Jon in the courtyards of Winterfell. Jon would shout, “I am the Young Dragon!” and Robb would always counter with, “And I am Cregan Stark!”

One time, their father overheard them playing. When Jon declared himself the Young Dragon, Lord Stark’s face drained of color so fast Robb thought he might faint on the spot. He didn’t understand it back then—maybe something about the Targaryens stirred painful memories in their father.

“He conquered Dorne,” Robb went on, “the only kingdom at the time not under Targaryen rule. He was only four-and-ten when he did it. A genius strategist.”

“Only 14?” Chinatsu gasped, eyes still on the empty desert road as she drove. “That’s… wow. And you, Sensei? I never asked your age.”

“I am six-and-ten, my lady,” Robb replied. “Lady Yuuka asked me the same.”

“Sixteen? Wow…” Chinatsu blushed, glancing his way. “You’re only one year older than me, Sensei. I guess that’s… not that bad of an age difference…”

Robb turned to the window—and paused. A girl, riding a strange blue contraption with wheels, sped along the road.

“Who…” he started.

Chinatsu followed his gaze. “Oh, she’s wearing an Abydos uniform! Maybe she’s a student there!” She honked the horn, drawing the girl’s attention.

They both dismounted from the vehicle and walked over. The girl had already gotten off her odd wheeled machine.

She had short silver hair, and mismatched eyes—one black, one white. But what truly caught Robb’s attention were the two wolf ears, black-tipped and twitching atop her head.

A flash—an image—ran through Robb’s mind. Someone else. Someone from another time. He groaned softly.

“Can I help you?” the wolf-eared girl asked.

Robb stared, mesmerized. Her ears twitched—just like Grey Wind’s.

“You are a wolf…” he whispered.

The girl blinked at him, puzzled. Then… she sniffed him. “Nn. You are a wolf too…”

“P-Please forgive Sensei!” Chinatsu said quickly. “He’s new to Kivotos and has never seen anyone like you before! Not that there’s anything wrong with how you look!”

“Ah—yes. I apologize if my words offended you, my lady,” Robb added.

“No worries,” the girl replied. “You’re Sensei, right? Did you get Ayane’s letter?”

“Okusora Ayane?” Robb nodded. “Yes. I’ve come to offer assistance to Abydos.” He bowed deeply. “I am Robb of the House Stark, King in the North and Trident, and Sensei of SCHALE.”

“King…” the wolf girl mused. “Nice to meet you, Sensei. I’m Sunaookami Shiroko, second-year at Abydos High School.”

Chapter Text

“Shiroko, you’re back! How—” The girl with cat ears and black hair paused, her eyes landing on Robb. “Who’s the cosplayer? And whoa! A Gehenna student, here?”

“Whoa! Shiroko brought back a prince—and his princess!” the blonde girl with the green Halo said cheerily. Chinatsu blushed at that.

“That’s Sensei! Shiroko, where did you find him?” the knife-eared girl with glassy eyes—similar to Chinatsu’s—asked.

“You know of me, my lady?” Robb asked, ignoring how the blonde student squealed “my lady!” in delight.

“Everyone does! You’re famous on the internet!” the glassy-eyed girl said. The blonde nodded vigorously.

“The… internet?” Robb asked, frowning. He had only been in Kivotos for three days, and he was already a man of renown? He remembered the phones, the strange picture magic, the instant messages. Perhaps in this land, word of mouth traveled faster—if it even used mouths at all.

“Ah, sorry,” the girl said, rubbing the back of her head. “Kronos mentioned you were from some kind of medieval world or something… I guess the internet and phones are still new to you.”

“That would explain the weird armor… and the crown,” the cat girl muttered.

Robb let that pass. Honestly, he hadn’t even realized he was wearing the crown. It was simply part of his routine—armor, sword, crown. That was how a king dressed.

“I do know about phones, my lady,” Robb replied. “One of your students is helping me learn about your ‘technology.’”

“Oh, that’s good.” The glassy-eyed girl smiled, then straightened up. “Well, first of all, I’m grateful you responded to my letter so quickly, Sensei. I’m Okusora Ayane, secretary of the Abydos Foreclosure Taskforce.”

She turned toward Shiroko. “Go and wake Hoshino, please.”

Shiroko nodded and made eye contact with Robb for a moment before heading out. That girl—silent, watchful, predatory. She reminded him so much of Grey Wind, it was uncanny. Was it just the wolf’s ears, or something deeper? And that thing she said earlier: “You are a wolf too.” What had she meant?

“This is Kuromi Serika, our treasurer,” Ayane continued, gesturing toward the cat-eared girl. Serika crossed her arms and huffed. Robb had the sense she didn’t like him very much.

“And I’m Izayoi Nonomi! Pleased to meet you, Prince-Sensei!” the blonde one said, raising one hand in a dramatic pose.

“He’s a king, not a prince…” Chinatsu muttered, just loud enough for them to hear. Then she cleared her throat. “Oh! I’m Hinomiya Chinatsu, from Gehenna and a student of SCHALE. Pleased to meet you all.”

“Oooh. A king? We’ve never had one of those in Kivotos before!” Nonomi said with a grin.

“Aye, my ladies. As Lady Chinatsu said, I am Robb of the House Stark, King in the North and Trident, and Sensei of SCHALE. It is a pleasure to meet you all.”

“Thank you for coming, Sensei, we—” Ayane began, but was interrupted by the sharp sound of gunfire. Everyone stiffened. Chinatsu jumped, startled, and Robb could hear the molten snap of metal striking the outer walls.

“Are we under attack?” Chinatsu asked, eyes darting around.

Shiroko returned then, a sleepy pink-haired girl in tow—she barely came up to Robb’s chest. She looked no older than Arya.

Shiroko peered out the window and cursed. “Grr. Those punks! They’ve come back for more!”

“Hoshino, the Helmet Gangsters are attacking again,” Ayane said, then added, “And yeah, this is Sensei from SCHALE.”

“Yaaah… Don’t these guys know it’s rude to wake the elderly during a nap?” Hoshino yawned.

Robb raised an eyebrow and exchanged a glance with Chinatsu. Elderly? This Hoshino looked like a little girl—especially compared to more mature students like Rin and Hasumi.

“Let’s get going! Robb Sensei brought us ammo and supplies!” Shiroko said, already heading for the door.

“Aye. If these are the bandits harassing you, then we should rout them as quickly as possible,” Robb agreed, following after her. He could feel her anger—hot, urgent. Odd. How could he sense her mood so clearly?

He shook his head. One mystery at a time.

Robb removed the ‘headset’ Ayane had given him for the battle. Such a strange device, yet useful. To be able to hear the girls’ voices across the field… it felt like magic.

The drones too—hovering metal birds that gave them eyes in the sky. Through them, Robb had directed the Abydos students with startling effectiveness. Even if the weapons were foreign to him, the shape of war remained the same. Strategy, formations, lines and flanks. The only thing missing was cavalry.

“Uhee… I can’t believe it was that easy. The Helmet Gangsters felt especially nasty today,” Hoshino muttered.

“Simply superb, Sensei. Your plans are always practical, yet bold,” Chinatsu said warmly.

“Robb Sensei gave us clear orders. We couldn’t have done it without him,” Shiroko added, her eyes lingering on Robb.

“Sheesh, Shiroko-chan, you sound like you’ve got a schoolgirl crush or something!” Hoshino teased. “Anyway, can I go back to sleep now?”

Shiroko flushed. Robb tilted his head. A crush? He wasn’t familiar with the term, but the tone suggested it meant something improper. Or embarrassing.

“You really shouldn’t tease Shiroko like that, Hoshino. And besides—haven’t you already slept enough today?” Serika added, annoyed.

Shiroko tugged lightly at Robb’s cloak, her voice quiet. “Nn. Please ignore what Hoshino said, Sensei.”

Robb only nodded. Chinatsu narrowed her eyes at Shiroko, who stuck her tongue out in response.

“Oh yeah,” Ayane said, adjusting her glasses. “This is Takanashi Hoshino, our lone third-year. We are the Foreclosure Task Force of Abydos. Our mission is to restore the school to what it once was.”

“We’re the only club left! And the only five students still here!” Nonomi added cheerfully.

“Only five?!” Chinatsu gasped.

“Is that unusual, my lady?” Robb asked.

“Very much so, Sensei. Schools in Kivotos usually have thousands of students enrolled. To have only five—” Chinatsu didn’t finish the sentence.

Serika crossed her arms. “Yeah, yeah, we’ve heard it before. But we’re still here. And we’re still fighting to bring Abydos back and pay the debt.”

Beset by bandits… and burdened by debt. Robb was beginning to understand just how dire their circumstances were. It reminded him of House Westerling. Once proud, now barely surviving. He swallowed hard, not wanting to think of Jeyne. Were they even still wed? He had died, after all. And yet… there was a strange stirring in his chest. Something new. A flicker of purple.

Stop. Focus. He scolded himself. Later, you pray. For now—help them.

“I admire your resolve,” Robb said solemnly. Serika looked away, as did the others. Had no one ever praised their efforts before? “I give you my word—as King in the North and Trident, and as Sensei of SCHALE—I will do all I can to help restore this ‘school’ of yours.” He bowed low.

“Thank you, Sensei!” Nonomi chirped. She tried to bow back, but the movement looked awkward to Robb’s trained eye. His mother had taught him and his siblings how to do it properly.

“At least we don’t have to worry about those Helmet jerks for a while! It’s good to have friends in high places—or thrones, in this case!” she laughed.

“You mentioned a debt, my lady,” Robb asked Serika, who looked down, ashamed.

“Oh no…”

“Don’t be like that, Serika-chan. Besides, I think Sensei’s one of us now,” Hoshino said through a yawn.

Shiroko nodded, speaking up. “Hoshino’s right. Sensei helped us when no one else did. He’s trustworthy.” She glanced at Chinatsu. “And anyone close to Sensei is a friend of mine.”

Serika frowned. “We’ve always taken care of ourselves! And now he comes in, and suddenly everything’s fine?!” Her fists clenched. “We don’t need your help, ‘King’ Robb!”

She stormed out. Nonomi called after her. Hoshino rolled her eyes. Ayane sighed. Shiroko gave Robb a small shrug, as if to say, She does that sometimes. Chinatsu looked ready to scold her.

“Every Thursday with her…” Hoshino mumbled. “Anyway, about the debt. Abydos owes a large sum to a loan company.”

“Like a bank?” Robb asked. He remembered the Iron Bank. The Iron Bank will have its due, Maester Luwin had once warned.

“More or less,” Hoshino replied. “The problem is… it’s 900 million yen.”

Robb blinked. “Is that a lot, my lady?”

Nonomi giggled. Ayane gave him a pitying look. “It’s quite a lot, Sensei. To be exact, it’s 962,350,000 yen,” she said. Chinatsu coughed.

“That’s why everyone else left. It looks impossible. But I know we can do it with your help, Sensei!” Nonomi said with a smile.

Robb hoped—truly hoped—his help would be enough.

Robb decided to explore the Abydos district alone the next day. He walked through the sunbaked streets, some nearly buried in mounds of sand. ARONA acted as a sort of “GPS,” a device that mapped the land using pictures taken from the air. Another incredible invention—strange, but undeniably useful.

“Ugh. It’s you again…” Serika muttered, arms crossed. “What do you want?”

Robb had no doubt that someone like Joffrey Baratheon would've had Serika flogged—or worse—for that tone. But Robb was no Joffrey. In truth, he found her standoffishness oddly endearing. She reminded him of Arya. Sharp-tongued. Proud. Fearless.

And after being crowned King in the North, nearly everyone in Westeros had tiptoed around him with caution and flattery. Even here, students like Rin addressed him with reverence and formality that grated on him. I’m not their king. So why treat me like I am?

Serika was refreshing. Like biting into a sour apple after a night of mead.

“Greetings, Lady Serika,” Robb said, bowing with a barely restrained grin.

“Don’t ‘Lady Serika’ me! We’re not friends!” she snapped. “And don’t call me that! Actually—don’t call me anything!”

Robb couldn’t help it. He grinned wider. Serika’s face went red.

“Look at you! Just wandering around like you’ve got nothing better to do! I hope I don’t end up as useless as you!”

Robb raised an eyebrow. “Just how old do you think I am, my lady?”

Serika faltered. “You're a Sensei from SCHALE, so… mid-twenties?”

Robb chuckled. “I am six and ten.”

Serika blinked. “That’s—no. You’re lying.”

“I’m not. Truly,” he said, still grinning.

“Ugh!” Serika stomped her foot in frustration. “Whatever. Why are you following me?”

“I was merely curious where you were headed.”

“It’s none of your business!” she snapped, spinning on her heel.

He followed her anyway. She was far too entertaining to ignore.

“You know, you’re a creepy stalker,” she muttered, glancing back. “Fine. If you must know, I’m going to my part-time job.”

“Part-time?” Robb asked. “You mean… employment?”

“Yes, work. Something a silver-spoon noble like you has probably never done!” she huffed. “Some of us have to work for a living!”

Robb rolled his eyes. Clearly, she had no idea how Northern nobles were raised. He'd mucked stalls, chopped firewood, hunted his own meat, and trained with the guard from the time he could walk. His father had never wanted his sons to grow up as soft southern lordlings.

He let her go. Serika disappeared into the winding streets.

Then, the small device Yuuka gave him buzzed at his belt.

“It’s Nonomi!” ARONA chirped. “She wants to know if you’d like to go out to eat with them!”

Robb paused. He was hungry—but he wasn’t sure if it was his own hunger or Grey Wind’s. Curious, he closed his eyes, reaching through the bond.

Through Grey Wind’s eyes, he saw a quiet room he didn’t recognize. Rin was seated at a desk, poring over a stack of documents. Grey Wind was sprawled on the floor beside her, tail twitching. Robb watched as his direwolf placed his snout in her lap.

“What? You hungry, boy?” Rin asked softly.

Grey Wind whined.

Rin smiled—no, giggled. A sound Robb hadn’t thought she capable of. She scratched behind his ears, humming a little tune. Then she stilled, staring into his eyes.

“They’re blue,” she whispered. “Weren’t they yellow before…?”

“Robb Sensei?” ARONA’s voice pulled him back.

“Ah. Forgive me,” Robb murmured. “My mind was elsewhere. Please tell Lady Nonomi I’d be delighted to share a meal with them.”

“Welcome to Shiba Seki Ramen! How many in your party? I can—” Serika froze when she saw them. Robb gave her a cheerful grin.

“Hello! Table for five, please!” Nonomi said, striking one of her usual dramatic poses.

“You guys?! What are you doing here?!” Serika turned red. “And Robb Sensei too?! I knew you were stalking me, you good-for-nothing wolf-man!”

“Wolf-man?” Robb asked, barely holding in his laughter.

“You’ve got wolves all over your armor and cloak! We get it—you like wolves! Ease up already!” Serika grumbled.

Shiroko looked over at Robb. “Nn. It’s because he is a wolf, Serika.”

Her mismatched eyes lingered on him like she was confirming a secret only they shared.

“Do excuse my choice of apparel, my lady,” Robb said, bowing with mock formality. Nonomi and Hoshino giggled. Ayane sighed. “It is expected of a son of House Stark to wear the direwolf at all times.” 

“You’ve mentioned House Stark before. Is that your family?” Nonomi asked.

“Aye. House Stark were Kings in the North, and later Wardens of the North under the Targaryens and Robert Baratheon. We lived in our ancestral castle, Winterfell.”

The moment he said it, Robb’s expression darkened. He thought of Roose Bolton, and what might have become of his home. He looked down.

“Winterfell? That’s such a pretty name…” Nonomi said softly, trying to lighten the mood.

“Aye, my lady. It is cold there. Always snowing. But it is beautiful too. The snow covers the land and the keep like a white blanket.”

Nonomi closed her eyes, smiling at the mental image.

Just then, a talking dog-man wearing an apron walked up to them. Robb’s eyes widened.

“Are these your classmates from Abydos, Serika?” he asked. “Stop dilly-dallying and take their orders.”

“Yes, Master Shiba!” Serika huffed. “You lot, come on.”

“Was that a talking dog?” Robb asked, stunned.

“You mean Master Shiba?” Hoshino said. “Yeah, he’s a demi-human. They live alongside us students here in Kivotos.”

“There are no demi-humans where you're from, Sensei?” Ayane asked.

“No. This is the first time I’ve seen one,” Robb admitted. Kivotos was even stranger than he'd realized.

They reached the table. It reminded Robb of an inn’s wooden booths back in Westeros. The girls all settled in, glancing at him.

“Over here, Sensei! Sit next to me!” Nonomi said, patting the bench beside her.

“Nn. Or you can sit here,” Shiroko added, her tone casual but her eyes eager. “Stick to the pack, right?”

“Just sit down like normal people!” Serika snapped. “And did you bring money? Or are you gonna dump the bill on Nonomi?”

Robb sat beside Shiroko. She sniffed him again. He raised an eyebrow. She looked away quickly. Definitely a wolf.

“Nah, this time Sensei’s treating us. He’s a king, so he’s gotta be rich, right?” Hoshino teased.

“Don’t worry, Sensei!” ARONA chimed in. “Vice President Rin managed to trade some of your gold into yen! You have more than enough to pay!”

“And where is this money?” Robb asked, whispering into the Shittim Chest. The girls were too busy bickering with Serika to pay attention to him.

“It’s in your bank account! In Kivotos, we mostly use electric money. Just leave it to me when the bill comes!”

So Rin had opened an account for him. Good. He doubted shops here accepted golden dragons.

“Aye. I can cover this meal, my ladies,” Robb announced with a bow. The girls cheered.

“Just don’t try paying in gems, gold coins, or land deeds or anything weird like that!” Serika complained.

“Five Shibaseki Jumbo Ramen, please!” Nonomi called out.

“Ramen?” Robb repeated. He was familiar with curry and ‘tonkatsu’—as Rin had called it—served at SCHALE the past few days. Rice too. But he still had to use a fork. Those wooden sticks they ate with were oddly shaped and terribly impractical.

“It’s like soup, but with noodles!” Nonomi explained.

“Noodles?” Robb asked again, eyebrows furrowed. He hated sounding ignorant. Damned pride.

Serika groaned. “Seriously? What did you even eat in your medieval snow kingdom?”

“Bread. Cheese. Salted or roasted meats—deer or beef. Gage, our cook at Winterfell, made the best beef and bacon pies. And Old Nan baked kidney pies with onions, peas, and lamb.”

He missed her pies. He missed Gage. And Mikken. And Ser Rodrik. And Jory. And Winterfell. He scowled without meaning to.

Nonomi noticed and quickly shifted topics. “You had your own cook? Me too!”

Hoshino rolled her eyes. “Of course you did…”

Their food arrived, steaming hot. Serika placed the bowls in front of them with practiced ease. The aroma was mouthwatering. The broth was dark and rich, with a slice of pork floating on top alongside greens and… stringy things?

“Are those… worms?” Robb asked, eyeing the noodles with suspicion.

The girls burst out laughing.

“No, Sensei,” Ayane said. “They’re noodles. Made from dough. Just shaped long and thin.”

Shiroko silently offered him a fork.

Then, the girls folded their hands together and said “Itadakimasu!” in unison. Some kind of local blessing, perhaps.

Robb waited, then began to eat. The taste hit him immediately. The broth was hearty and savory, and the noodles were soft and delicious. He couldn’t help but smile.

“My compliments to the cook,” he said. “This is quite delicious.”

“Shiba Seki is the best!” Nonomi beamed. “We always come here to treat ourselves.”

They finished their meal in high spirits. As they stepped out of the shop, Serika shouted after them.

“Get outta here already! And don’t come back! You’re all a bunch of busybodies!”

“Haha, see you tomorrow, Serika!”

“See ya, Serika-chan.”

“Nn. See you tomorrow, Serika.”

“Let’s do our best tomorrow, Serika!”

“Goodbye, Lady Serika.”

“I hate all of you!!”

Robb laughed as she disappeared into the shop.

“Is she always like this?” he asked.

“Nn. Every time,” Shiroko said with a nod.

Robb laughed again. This time, his students laughed with him.

Chapter Text

The sun was setting when Robb returned to SCHALE. He groaned as he stepped into the shower. Taking daily baths was becoming a new favorite pastime of his. Hot water, on demand? He would take advantage of that every single day.

He emerged wearing black jogger pants provided by the GSC, a white towel draped over his shoulders as he dried his hair. His fingers brushed over the rough stubble on his jaw. For some reason, he felt the sudden urge to shave.

“Your Grace, I was hoping to speak to—” Rin entered, her head buried in her tablet. Even this late in the evening, she was still working. Grey Wind trotted beside her and leapt onto Robb’s bed, curling up for sleep.

She stopped mid-step, her eyes lifting to him.

“Oh.”

A blush crept onto her face.

Robb continued to towel his hair dry, one hand reaching down to rub Grey Wind’s muzzle. “You wanted to talk, my lady?”

“Y-Yes,” Rin said, clearing her throat and looking away. Her gaze flicked back to his chest—scars crisscrossing his skin, courtesy of that damned Frey band and their crossbows. Her frown deepened, and Robb noticed her fists had clenched.

“I wanted to speak to you about Grey,” Rin said, glancing at the direwolf.

“Is he bothering you, my lady?” Robb asked, shooting Grey Wind a sidelong look. The wolf huffed and began licking his paw.

“N-No. He’s a delight, really.” Rin stepped closer, running her fingers through Grey’s fur. “Earlier today, I noticed something about his eyes.”

“His… eyes?” Robb asked, confused.

“They’re usually yellow, but for a minute they turned blue. Very blue.” She studied him intently. “Like yours, Your Grace.”

She paused again, trying not to linger on his bare torso and the multitude of scars. She gulped and sighed. “I was thinking back to what you told us when you reunited with Grey—you said: ‘He is me, and I am him.’ Please don’t think I’m demanding answers. I’m just… curious.”

Robb’s face tightened. Skinchangers, to his knowledge, were the villains of Northern tales—monsters from Old Nan’s stories. He didn’t want Rin, or anyone in Kivotos, to see him as such. How could they be a myth when he was one? Had he simply been in denial?

Rin’s expression softened at the sight of his unease. She stepped closer, determination in her eyes. “I’m sorry if this is a sensitive topic, Your Grace. Perhaps—”

“No. You are right, my lady. I did say that, and I promised to explain.” He sighed, rubbing the back of his head. “In Westeros, there are many tales of giants, white walkers, and other mythical creatures. In the North, there’s a story about certain people—people who can enter the minds of animals, see what they see, control their actions. We call them skinchangers.”

Rin’s eyes widened. Robb felt a knot tighten in his stomach. Was she afraid of him? Disgusted?

“So you are a… skinchanger?” Rin asked, cautiously using the term.

“I am a warg. A skinchanger can control any animal. A warg, as Old Nan told it, is someone who can enter the mind of a wolf.” He nodded toward Grey Wind. “I can see what he sees, hear what he hears, and sometimes Grey lets me run and hunt as him. At first, I thought they were just wolf dreams—figments of my imagination.”

Robb closed his eyes and exhaled.

“Can you…” Rin hesitated. “Can you show me?”

Robb considered it, then nodded. He tilted his head toward Grey Wind and sat down on the bed.

“Please steady me if I fall, my lady,” he said. Closing his eyes, he reached for the bond. The connection surged, and Rin gasped as his awareness slipped into Grey Wind.

Padding over to her, he caught her scent—the tangy, floral note of her perfume. Rin stared at the wolf’s eyes in amazement.

“Your Grace?” she asked, and Grey Wind dipped his head in a nod.

“Amazing,” she whispered. “Simply wonderful, to have such an ability.”

Robb returned to his own body, locking eyes with her. “Wonderful?”

“Yes,” Rin said warmly. “It’s an amazing gift. Were you worried I would react negatively, Your Grace?”

“I… yes,” Robb admitted. “Wargs and skinchangers are always the villains of stories in Westeros. I thought you would be… disgusted.”

“Never,” Rin said. “I think it’s wonderful—and it suits you perfectly, Your Grace.”

They were closer now; he could smell her even without Grey’s senses.

“Please, my lady. Call me Robb.”

Rin nodded, tucking a loose lock of hair behind her ear. “And you must call me Rin. We are colleagues, after all.”

A faint flush colored her cheeks. Robb felt his body heat rise in response. When had he last indulged in the pleasures of the flesh? The thought sparked and just as quickly, he forced it away. He was not Robert Baratheon, nor Theon Greyjoy.

Rin’s gaze lingered on him—her blue eyes darting between his and his lips. He could hear her heartbeat quicken, matched by his own.

They leaned closer… closer… her breath warm against his skin.

“Robb, do you want to—”

A loud, musical chime shattered the moment. The phone Yuuka had given him was ringing. He glanced at it—Nonomi’s name flashing on the screen.

He answered it the way Arona had taught him, lifting the device to his ear.

“Sensei! Trouble! Big trouble! Huge trouble!” Nonomi’s voice crackled through the line. Robb looked at Rin in alarm.

“What is the matter, my lady?” he asked.

“Serika’s missing! She didn’t return home! Ayane says her phone’s been turned off!”

“Are you saying she’s been kidnapped?” His eyes widened.

“That’s what Hoshino thinks. Maybe the Kata-Kata Helmet gang, or some other group!” Nonomi sniffed audibly.

“Taken hostage…” Robb growled. Serika. Taking an innocent girl hostage—just like his sisters. Just like…

The sound that tore from his throat was half snarl, half curse. Rin’s eyes widened at the wolfish tone.

“I am returning to Abydos immediately. Wait for me, my lady.” He turned to Grey Wind. “I may have an idea on how to locate Serika.”

Chapter Text

The armored carriage pulled up to the Abydos parking lot late at night. Robb could see the lights still on in the FTF classroom, shadows moving inside. After two minutes of waiting, the girls walked up to Robb’s car.

“Sensei! You came!” Ayane said, her eyes red and puffy. Robb frowned—did they think he would abandon them? He nodded at the girls as they approached. Shiroko sniffed the air and tilted her head with interest.

“Indeed, my lady. And I brought a friend. Please remain calm,” Robb said, pulling the handle of the trunk. Grey Wind bounded out, sniffing around. He looked up at the full moon and howled—and Robb had to stop himself from howling too. Shiroko fidgeted anxiously.

The direwolf cut an imposing figure, nearly as tall as Hoshino. The girls’ eyes widened in fear, and Hoshino slowly reached for her shotgun.

“It’s a giant wolf…” Hoshino said in awe and nervousness. “I’ve never seen a wolf before… Wait, it has a halo!”

“A direwolf, my lady. His name is Grey Wind,” Robb said.

“Is it yours?” Nonomi asked, carefully examining Grey Wind. He sniffed her and whined, then rolled onto his back and showed her his belly. Nonomi giggled nervously.

Ayane peeked out from behind Nonomi and giggled too. “I didn’t know animals could have halos…”

“He is his own creature. We are partners,” Robb said, stressing the he. “And he’s also a natural hunter. With his help, we can track Lady Serika.”

Ayane looked over the scars on Grey Wind’s neck. “What happened to him?”

Robb ignored the question.

“Nn. Robb Sensei?” Shiroko whispered. “Were you with someone tonight?”

“Indeed. I was speaking with Lady Nanagami Rin from the GSC. Why?”

“I smell her on you,” Shiroko said. She looked away, and Robb noticed the tips of her human ears were red. “I can smell she was…”

Shiroko shook her head and approached Grey Wind, eyes glinting with an emotion Robb couldn’t decipher. She reached out her hand, and Grey gave her his paw.

“Nn,” Shiroko grunted.

“Ruff!” Grey Wind huffed.

“Nn,” she said again.

“Ruff!” he barked again.

“Friend. Pack,” Shiroko declared with finality.

“What… what just happened?” Hoshino asked.

Robb had no idea. Maybe wolves communicated differently?

“At this point, I don’t question half of what Shiroko does,” Ayane said flatly. “Sensei, I managed to track Serika’s last location via her phone. We can start our search there.”

“Then let us depart. The sooner, the better.” A wild protectiveness surged in Robb. He thought of Sansa. Of Arya. “And I promise you this—whoever dared to touch Serika will feel Grey Wind’s jaws on their necks.”

After walking around Serika’s last known location, Grey picked up her scent—the scent of a cat. He bounded ahead, with Ayane’s drones following from the sky. Robb discreetly closed his eyes from time to time while riding in the armored carriage, Ayane at the wheel.

“Grey Wind has found Serika,” Robb declared. The girls sighed in relief. “She’s on the back of a long, tall grey-white vehicle with many wheels, speeding down the road. Four hostiles inside, all helmeted.”

“A truck,” Hoshino said. “So it really was a kidnapping.”

“I also see dunes and ridges in the desert ahead. They’ll pass through them on the way to wherever they're hiding. We can set up an ambush and take Serika back,” Robb said, voice hardening.

“Wait—you see them?” Nonomi asked. “How is that possible, Sensei?”

Ayane side-eyed Robb with interest. Hoshino paused from polishing her shotgun to listen.

“I can... see through Grey Wind’s eyes. Smell what he smells. Hear what he hears. That is how,” Robb said. Admitting it cost him. He feared their rejection.

“Woah. That’s amazing!” Nonomi said. Robb felt a weight lift from his chest.

“Nn. I was right. You are a wolf, Sensei,” Shiroko nodded.

“That’s really handy,” Hoshino added. “Guess that explains the wolves on your armor. Sensei!” She giggled.

“Grey Wind will serve as a shock troop. From your reactions, the natives of Kivotos aren’t used to direwolves. We’ll use that to scatter them.”

“I can pop the tires with my rifle, and Hoshino can push with Nonomi to subdue the gangsters,” Shiroko said.

Robb nodded. “Set up the ambush. I will stay here with Lady Ayane and provide support through Grey Wind.”

The girls nodded and drove off, leaving Ayane and Robb in the desert. Ayane dragged a large green box and began setting up her equipment.

Robb lay down on the soft desert sand. “I’m going to Grey Wind now, Lady Ayane. If something happens—shake me awake.”

“O-Oh, y-yes! Understood, Sensei!” Ayane nodded, hovering protectively beside him.

Robb closed his eyes—and opened them as a wolf.

Serika awoke with a groan. Her head was pounding.

“Ow… Ugh…”

She heard the sound of an engine. When she opened her eyes, she saw only darkness—cardboard boxes scattered about.

“Is this a truck?” she muttered. “Was I kidnapped?”

The truck shook with every bump in the road. “Where are they even taking me…” She crawled around slowly, unable to stand upright. She felt weak. Exhausted.

Through a few bullet holes in the truck’s wall, she saw a railroad and sand dunes.

“We’re in the desert…”

There was no way she could get a signal to contact her friends. Hopelessness clawed at her. Even if she escaped, she’d be surrounded by desert for miles. She’d starve before ever reaching Abydos.

She sniffled. Tears welled up and spilled down her cheeks.

“My friends must be worried sick... They probably think I left them. That I bailed on Abydos…”

She wiped her eyes on her blazer sleeve.

“Am I going to die?” More tears came. “I don't want to die…”

She curled up and sobbed. She thought of Hoshino. Ayane. Shiroko. Nonomi. And Sensei.

“Sensei…” she whispered. She’d been so mean to him. He only wanted to help, and she spat in his face.

“He probably hates me.”

Suddenly, the truck screeched to a stop. Serika fell forward.

“Ack! Hey—what’s going on!?”

She heard screaming. Screams of pure terror. Rifle fire. Her eyes widened.

“What is that?!”

“Monster!”

“Shoot it! Shoot it! Shoot it!”

“It’s got my leg! Help! HELP!”

The truck’s back doors burst open, and a helmeted gangster aimed a shotgun at Serika.

“Don’t move! Come here!”

Serika froze. The fear in the gangster’s voice was unmistakable. Could she fight back like this—unarmed and so weak?

“Didn’t you hear me?! Come he—” A grey blur smashed into the gangster. Serika’s eyes widened in horror and awe.

The girl screamed. And something growled.

“No! Nooo! Get away! Nooooo!”

Serika forced herself to peek outside. A massive, haloed wolf was tearing at the gangster’s leg.

She flinched. She expected blood. Bone. Gore. But the wolf didn’t maim—it pinned the gangster and shook her like a ragdoll.

“Let me go! Please! It hurts!” the girl sobbed.

With a vicious snarl, the wolf hurled her into the truck wall. Her helmet cracked, her halo vanished—and she fell still.

“I have eyes on Serika. She's crying,” Shiroko’s voice came through.

Serika blinked. Shiroko didn’t even glance at the wolf?

“Uhee? Our little Serika’s crying? I didn’t think she missed us that much!” Hoshino said as she trotted up.

“Y-Y-You guys… there’s a wolf…” Serika stammered, pointing. Her hand trembled.

“Nn. His name is Grey Wind. He is pack,” Shiroko said.

“He’s Sensei’s wolf. Don’t worry, Serika—he’s a good boy! Yes you are!” Nonomi giggled as she patted Grey’s head. The direwolf panted happily.

Serika huffed. Of course that good-for-nothing wolf-man had a giant pet wolf. What next? A magical wolf-sword?

“I wasn’t crying! I wasn’t!”

“Was she crying, Sensei?” Shiroko asked the wolf.

Grey Wind nodded.

Serika stared. Was this a panic attack?

“Aww, don’t cry, Serika! We’re here now!” Nonomi said gently.

The wolf sniffed at her. His eyes turned yellow—and then he left.

“I’m glad you’re safe, Lady Serika,” Sensei’s voice came through the radio. She could hear the smugness when he stressed “Lady.”

“Sensei, you're here too? Why?” Serika asked. “I said mean things to you…”

“Indeed,” Robb said. “I’m a stalker, remember? A good-for-nothing wolf-man, as you so eloquently put it.”

He sounded so smug that Serika snapped.

“You… dummy! Idiot! Do you have a death wish?!” she shrieked—but tears filled her eyes.

“I’m so glad you’re okay, Serika…” Ayane sniffled over the radio.

Serika said nothing.

But her heart soared.

After wiping out another helmet gang sent to reinforce the kidnappers, Robb and the Abydos girls returned to the school. They gathered around the big white table in their solar.

“Good job, everyone. And Sensei… thank you. We couldn’t have done it without your help—or Grey Wind’s,” Ayane said.

“Will you be okay, Serika?” Shiroko asked, nudging her.

“Unn… I’ll be fine…” Serika’s eyes rolled back, and she collapsed. Robb caught her just in time.

“Serika!” Nonomi gasped.

“We can take her to the infirmary, right, Sensei?” Shiroko asked.

Robb nodded.

“Tracking her down would’ve been impossible without you, Sensei! Thank you!” Nonomi said, striking one of her poses.

“All in a day’s work for a stalker wolf-man, right, Sensei?” Hoshino grinned. Robb laughed.

He and Shiroko carried Serika to the infirmary and laid her down gently.

Shiroko returned to the FTF classroom, leaving Robb alone. He sat beside Serika, watching her quietly.

“Why didn’t I try to save Arya and Sansa?” he murmured, brushing a black lock from Serika’s face.

“Was the war more important? Did I think, deep down, they weren’t worth saving?” His voice cracked. He buried his face in his hands.

“At least I saved you,” he whispered, tears streaming down his cheeks.

After an hour of silence, Serika stirred and groaned.

“Sensei...? What are you doing here?” she whispered. Robb smiled, eyes still wet.

“I was just… standing guard,” he said softly. “Are you feeling alright?”

“Y-Yeah… I shouldn’t spend so much time just lying around,” she muttered, sitting up. “You don’t have to worry about me so much, really! I’m doing fine!”

Robb sighed and closed his eyes. “That’s a relief.”

“S-Sensei… I didn’t thank you…”

Robb waved her off. “And you won’t have to. I have a duty to you.”

“But still…” She reached out and grabbed his hand. “T-Thank you… for saving me…”

Robb froze. He wished—more than anything—that he could’ve heard those words from his sisters. He swallowed hard and nodded.

“B-But don’t think this has helped with the debt!” Serika said, flustered. “We still have to deal with that darned debt!”

She blushed as she looked at him. “W-What’s with that smug, self-satisfied look on your face?” she stammered—then smiled brightly. “Whatever… I’ll see you tomorrow, Robb Sensei.”

As she left, Robb sighed and rubbed his eyes.

Chapter Text

Robb collapsed on his bed, completely exhausted. He groaned in his tiredness, hastily stripping down to nothing but his briefs and wrapping himself in the silken sheets of his bed.

In his dreams, he was back at the Twins. Blood smeared the walls, the floor... He saw Roose Bolton approaching, knife in hand. He tossed and turned, but his dream body refused to move.

He saw Ser Wendel fall, a crossbow bolt through his mouth. He saw Smalljon, dragged to the floor by Karstark and Bolton men, beheaded. Each gurgle from his throat made Robb sick. He saw Dacey—brave, beautiful Dacey—take an axe to the stomach, her guts spilling out.

He saw his mother, with a knife at Jinglebell’s throat. She begged for Robb’s life. A son for a son.

Walder Frey rolled his eyes.

"That's a grandson... and he never was much use," Frey said, and cackled.

“Jaime Lannister sends his regards.” Bolton said.

The knife pierced him.

“No!” Robb shot up from bed, panting and sweating. He grabbed his head and groaned—his skull throbbed. He heard a gasp. Grey Wind was nowhere to be seen—probably out roaming the building.

Out of the corner of his eye, he saw a glowing red flower. Flowing robes adorned with floral patterns. A swishing fox tail. Brown hair. Glowing golden eyes. Fox ears.

Robb panicked.

He threw himself to the side, desperately fishing for the dirk he kept under the bed. With a snarl, he raised it to his face.

“Back!” Robb barked. He was under no illusion he could defeat one of these angels alone—he had seen their inhuman speed and strength. But he wouldn’t die easily. He would fight to the death.

“N-No!” the fox of calamity cried, anguish in her voice. “No… I’m not here to... No…”

She dropped to her knees, tossing her weapon onto the bed. She bowed so deeply her forehead touched the floor.

“Please forgive me for startling you, Your Grace!” she cried.

Robb immediately grabbed the rifle. He had a vague idea how to use it—just pull the trigger, right? He trained it on Wakamo.

“What are you doing here, my lady? Have you come to kill me?”

“Never! Never! Never!” Wakamo shouted, tears in her eyes as she shook her head wildly. “Never, Your Grace! Please forgive me… I wanted to guard you. The SCHALE building is crawling with those former lowlifes...”

“Guard me?” Robb lowered the rifle cautiously, careful of the sharp bayonet at the tip.

“Yes, Your Grace,” Wakamo said. “I swore my life to you. You are my lord. My king… 私と結婚して子供を産んでくれる男性....”

Robb managed to calm his heartbeat. “You are the Lady Wakamo, correct?”

“Y-Yes! Your Grace, you remember my name...” the fox said with a dreamy expression.

She was very beautiful. Long eyelashes. Voluptuous. Her breathing came ragged, and he smelled something on her. A scent so strong it made his face instantly hot.

What devilry is this?

The scent was stirring his loins. He groaned, shaking his head. A trick, most likely. Designed to lull him.

“I deeply apologize, Your Grace. I know it is not proper for your servant to enter your private quarters, but I was worried about your safety,” she said, her breathing heavy. “I did not realize I was armed when I entered. But I would never hurt you…”

She lifted her skirt, giving Robb an unobstructed view of her crotch and thighs. He looked away instantly.

“I have no other weapons, Your Grace,” she said. “Please believe me. I mean you no harm.”

“Cover yourself up, my lady,” Robb ground out. Grey Wind was not helping. Somehow, through their connection, the wolf had caught the scent of the fox—and gone into heat.

Breed, breed, breed.

“Of course, Your Grace,” Wakamo said, sitting on her knees in front of him. She sniffed once. “Your Grace…”

Robb dug his nails into his thighs, trying to suppress his instincts. He nearly drew blood. He would not succumb. Not again. The last time...

“I am your servant, Your Grace,” Wakamo moaned. “I want to serve you—in whatever way you see fit…”

She licked her lips.

Robb froze. Was she propositioning him?

No. He was a man of honor. Last time was a mistake he would never repeat. A traitorous voice in his head whispered: She's offering herself. You’re alone. She’s willing. She’s fertile.

Grey Wind’s instincts flared again.

“I can smell the heat on you, Your Grace,” Wakamo pleaded. She was panting, tongue out. Every breath she exhaled made resisting harder. “Please… allow me to help you. To service you…”

Her scent was unbearable.

“I see you had a bad dream…” she said, eyeing the scars on his chest and neck. “I can make you forget, Your Grace… セックスしましょう.”

“No, my lady,” Robb said with finality. “Leave me. I will have words with you later.”

To her credit, Wakamo bowed deeply. “I will patrol the outside of the building, Your Grace.”

She glanced back at him and swayed her hips as she walked away, hypnotic.

Robb collapsed on the bed, heart pounding. Grey Wind’s instincts made his body twitch, even hump the air.

“Damned wolf…” Robb grumbled, and Grey Wind howled at the moon.

He went to take a cold shower—and barred the bathroom door with a heavy cart of equipment he didn’t recognize. If the vixen showed up again, he wasn’t sure he could resist a second time.

Yuuka strode into the SCHALE building, her heart brimming with giddy excitement. In her arms was Ice—sheathed and whole again. She couldn’t wait to see Robb Sensei’s face.

She took the elevator to the top floor and knocked once on the door to the main office.

“Come in,” Robb said from inside. She suppressed a squeal.

“I have returned, Sensei,” she said grandly. “May I have a moment of your time?”

“Good day, Lady Yuuka,” Robb greeted. His eyes widened at the bundle in her arms. “Is that—?”

Yuuka giggled mischievously. “Why don’t you see for yourself, Sensei?”

She handed him the sheathed sword.

Robb unsheathed Ice, and his breath caught in his throat. It was beautiful. Even better than the old Ice. The pommel was a grey wolf’s head. An M engraved on the metal near the cross-guard—the same symbol Yuuka wore on her clothes.

“Gods…” he choked back a sob. The steel was purple, with grey accents.

He remembered his father, seated by the hot springs of the godswood, slowly oiling the blade with a cloth. That blade had been his house’s. His father’s. His. It belonged to Jon, to Bran, to Rickon, to Sansa and Arya.

He had reclaimed it for all of them.

“I hope you don’t mind the pommel…” Yuuka said, swaying cutely. “I picked something I thought you might like… And I’m sorry for the purple color—we don’t know exactly why it turned out that way. Probably the reforging process…”

“It’s beautiful…” Robb sobbed.

Yuuka’s eyes widened. Robb Sensei was crying.

She paused. Her Sensei?

“Thank you so much…” Robb said, sheathing the blade and gently placing it on the desk. He strode over and knelt before her.

Yuuka’s heart stopped. Her face turned as red as ketchup.

Robb took her hand, gently removing her black fingerless glove, and placed a kiss on it. Yuuka whimpered.

“Lady Yuuka, you have given me something precious. A piece of my family back. A piece of Winterfell. I do not know how to begin repaying you…”

“Nnnn…” Yuuka whimpered. “It was my pleasure, Sensei…”

“I swear that anything you desire—if it is in my power to grant—I will give it to you,” Robb said, kissing her knuckles again. “I swear it by earth and water. I swear it by bronze and iron. I swear it by ice and fire.”

“Then…” Yuuka said tentatively. Anything she wanted. Anything at all? No takesies-backsies?

“Go out with me… t-to Millennium, I mean!” she stammered, beet red.

Robb Sensei smiled at her—and she felt herself melt.

“Of course, my lady. I would be honored to visit your home.”

Yuuka froze.

Was this… a date?

Chapter Text

Yuuka and Robb agreed to meet on Friday, as he was still busy with paperwork and Abydos. Yuuka helped him sign off on invoices for the salaries of the new SCHALE personnel.

When night came, Yuuka prepared to leave, but before stepping out, she bowed to Robb. He gently took her hand and placed another delicate kiss on her knuckles. He chuckled as she turned red.

Robb returned to Abydos the next day. The girls welcomed him warmly—even Serika smiled brightly at him when she thought he wasn't looking.

“Alright, you guys, time for our scheduled Abydos FTF meeting,” Ayane began. “First things first—let's review ideas on how to settle the debt. Please raise your hand if you want to share your thoughts.”

“Ooh! Me, me!” Serika said, in good cheer.

“Yes, first-year Kuromi Serika. The floor is yours,” Ayane said.

Hoshino looked at Robb and rolled her eyes. Shiroko leaned closer to Robb and whispered, “Nn. This will be good…”

“We're paying nearly 8 million yen every month! We're just barely keeping up with the interest rates! What we need is something bold. Something BIG. HUGE, even!” Serika said dramatically.

“Something big?” Ayane asked.

“This!” Serika said, pulling a piece of colorful parchment from her bag. “It's a flier from downtown!”

Hoshino grabbed it. “Let me see that.” She read aloud, “‘Ready to become a boss babe millionaire? Get rich quick with the Granite Bracelet... Network?’”

“Nn. A scam,” Shiroko whispered to Robb. Like snake oil salesmen and potion peddlers in White Harbor and Wintertown. Robb wanted to facepalm, but Serika’s innocence was oddly endearing. It reminded him of Sansa, who once bought him a tin dagger after being told by the merchant that it was Valyrian steel from Asshai.

“That’s right! I was downtown yesterday and some cool people invited me to their seminar! They told me about these amazing bracelets that can cleanse your aura and bring you good luck!”

“Serika…” Robb groaned. “Those were snake oil salesmen…”

“A scam, Serika,” Hoshino added. “Proposal denied.”

“Serika… have you ever heard the term ‘pyramid scheme’ before?” Ayane asked nervously.

“B-but… it sounded so convincing!” Serika whined.

Ayane sighed. “Well, that’s it for Serika’s suggestion. Who’s next?”

“Me! Me!” Hoshino said happily.

Robb side-eyed her. Why am I not confident in whatever scheme she’s about to say?

“President Takanashi Hoshino has the floor,” Ayane nodded.

“You know what our biggest problem is? This school is deserted! More students means more workers, which means more money. Sweet cash!” Hoshino spread her arms wide. “Think of Trinity, Millennium, or Gehenna—those guys have thousands of students!”

“I admit you raise a valid point, Hoshino,” Ayane said. “But what is your plan to address it?”

“Simple!” Hoshino said. “We hijack a bus full of students and force them to transfer to Abydos.”

Robb facepalmed. In the North, the serfdom of the South was seen as barbarity. Smallfolk were free to leave their lord’s lands if they found him cruel or unjust.

“Interesting…” Shiroko said.

Robb turned to her with incredulous eyes.

“So who’s our target? Gehenna? Trinity? Millennium?” the wolf girl asked with utter calm.

“Wait a second! We can't possibly get students to join us that way!” Ayane cried in alarm.

“I agree,” Robb said. “That would be tantamount to coercion. And slavery.”

“I wouldn't go that far…” Hoshino rubbed the back of her neck.

“Idea dismissed,” Ayane said firmly.

“I have an even better idea…” Shiroko said with complete serenity.

Robb groaned. Serika laughed.

“We rob a bank,” Shiroko said.

Robb didn’t know whether to laugh or admonish her. He chose to do both.

“Isn’t it dangerous? In my world, not even the most hardened bandits or the most powerful lords dare cross the Iron Bank of Braavos.”

“I’ve already planned it out,” Shiroko nodded, completely serious. “From the location of the vault, to the routes the guards take daily, to the blind spots in their security cameras…”

She dug through her bag. “Here. I even made masks.”

She brought out colorful masks and handed one to Robb.

“Nn. This one is yours, Sensei.”

Robb looked at the mask and tried not to laugh. It was grey, with very fake cotton wolf ears on the top. Shiroko put hers on—a blue mask with the number 2 embroidered on the forehead.

Robb closed his eyes and tried not to burst out laughing at Shiroko’s intense, serious expression.

Nonomi put hers on too. “Wow! Don’t I look like some kind of luchador?”

Robb coughed, trying to hide his laughter.

Serika growled. “Absolutely not!”

“Denied,” Ayane said flatly. “We can't become criminals to pay off our debt. Think of the consequences!”

Shiroko silently removed her mask, her expression unchanged. She turned around so only her back was visible and kicked some sand.

“Sorry…”

Was she... throwing a tantrum?

Ayane sighed. “Please. Someone come up with an idea.”

“Me! I have an idea!” Nonomi said. “Two words: pop idols!”

“Pop... idols?” Robb asked, confused.

“Yep yep! Cute girls that dance and sing and have adoring fans! We’re cute enough! We can make serious money if we practice dance routines!”

So, some sort of performer. Robb considered it. The girls were very beautiful. Perhaps they could find success that way.

“Not a bad idea,” Robb nodded. “Performing, dancing, and the arts are respectable vocations.”

“Wha—” Ayane sputtered. “Sensei! Please don’t joke around!” She turned to glare at Nonomi. “Denied!”

“But I even came up with cute poses!” Nonomi insisted. “Here! Watch this: Christina of the Swimsuit Gang!”

She struck a pose. Serika looked absolutely stunned.

“The WHAT gang? Get real!”

Ayane stared at the table with a dead expression—then flipped it over in a rage.

“Everything’s going to be alright, Ayane… We’re sorry. Here, I’ll treat you to some ramen to make you feel better,” Hoshino said.

They sat down in their usual booth. Ayane huffed. “I’m not angry…”

“That’s fine and all, but why did you guys come here again?” Serika asked, raising an eyebrow. Robb looked at her apologetically and shrugged.

As they placed their orders, the wooden door slid open and more students entered. A gloomy, purple-haired girl—short and wearing a cloth cap—stammered,

“Oh, um… H-Hello…”

“Welcome to Shiba Seki Ramen!” Serika said with a smile. “How many in your party?”

“E-Excuse me… How much is the c-c-cheapest thing on your menu?” the stammering little purple girl asked.

“That would be the regular Shiba Seki Ramen for just 580 yen. Our signature dish—and super tasty to boot!”

“O-Oh, that’s a relief, thank you,” the girl nodded to her friends, who smiled widely too.

“Kufufu. We finally found something that costs less than 600 yen. Score!” said a silver-haired girl with a big bag. Robb glanced at her. She looked Valyrian. Then again, Kivotos had so many impossible hair and eye colors that it was hard to keep track.

“A yen earned is a yen saved,” said the red/pink-haired woman. She had horns on the back of her head. Robb tilted his head. Then shrugged again. He was getting used to unusual features in people—Shiroko had wolf ears, Rin had long ears, and now this girl had horns.

“There’s four of you? Okay, I’ll show you to your seats,” Serika said.

“And could you please bring us four pairs of chopsticks while you’re at it? Thank you!” the silver-haired girl added.

“Four pairs… You’re not planning on sharing a single bowl of ramen, are you?” Serika asked, aghast.

“Sorry! I’m so sorry! I’m sorry we’re broke and poor! Sorry!” the purple-haired girl bowed repeatedly, her voice cracking.

“Hey, it’s fine. We’re all students, right? Sometimes we need to scrape by. It’s nothing to be ashamed of,” Serika said gently, trying to calm down the hyperventilating girl.

They sat down in their booths.

Robb tuned out the conversation. His mind was elsewhere. He still needed to deal with Wakamo—needed to set some boundaries, at least for himself. He wasn’t sure if Wakamo even knew what her scent made him feel, but either way, he had to lay out some ground rules. Otherwise, he feared where it would lead.

Serika brought the group their bowl of ramen. Robb raised an eyebrow. It was filled to the brim with toppings, meat, and noodles. He glanced at Master Shiba, who smiled at him and gave a wink.

Ah. Robb understood at once. He nodded back. Helping out struggling people was an honorable thing.

“Mm! This is good!” the silver-haired girl said, mouth full.

Nonomi nodded and called over to her. “Of course! Isn’t it the best?”

They all fell into friendly conversation.

“Take care on your way home guys!” Serika said. Robb smiled at her. What a drastic change.

“Good luck with your fixer business!” Nonomi said. The ‘fixer’ girls smiled and waved goodbye.

“Same to you guys! Good luck trying to revitalize your school!” The pink haired leader said.

As they left, the silent one with grey and black hair locked eyes with Robb. He nodded at her, and she blushed.

Robb returned inside and with his students, returned to Abydos.

As they returned to the front gates of the school, the crack of gunfire split the night. Robb’s instincts surged. In one motion, he yanked Serika into cover behind a concrete pillar. The other girls dropped into crouches behind the gate’s thick iron frame.

“I’m detecting fifteen armed hostiles approaching our position!” Ayane called out. Her voice was tight but steady. Robb’s fingers closed around Ice.

“You girls got this?” he asked, eyes never leaving the path ahead. He would stay with Ayane and cover her. The others nodded and vaulted over the wall, weapons drawn, ready to meet the threat head-on.

Minutes passed, filled with scattered bursts of gunfire and shouting. Robb leaned forward to assess the situation. Most of the hostiles were already down. Shiroko was merciless, unloading round after round into a flailing delinquent’s helmet until the girl collapsed in tears.

A sharp crack rang out and Robb flinched. Shiroko stumbled—then dropped. She caught herself, crouching low with practiced precision and leveled her weapon at the source of the shot.

“Shiroko!” Serika cried.

“Nn. I’m fine!” Shiroko growled back.

The smoke cleared.

Standing at the far end of the street were the four girls from the ramen shop.

The pink-haired one held a smoking rifle.

“You guys are attacking us?! After I gave you extra ramen?! You ungrateful pricks!” Serika snarled.

The black-and-white-haired girl nodded solemnly. “Agreed. It’s regrettable… but a job is a job. We have to uphold our contract.” She raised her pistol and sighed. “Sorry about this.”

A purple aura erupted from her. With one pull of the trigger, the aura rushed forward like a stormcloud—dense, choking, unnatural. Robb reeled as it hit. His ears rang, his eyes watered, and his stomach twisted with dread.

He retreated inward. Into Grey Wind. But the black miasma followed. It seeped into the wolf too, and something cracked. The direwolf went feral—and so did Robb.

His mind snapped. Ice was in his hand. And she wasn’t a schoolgirl anymore.

She was Jaime Lannister.

He saw the Whispering Wood. He was back in the thick of it. He heard the screams of dying men. Smelled blood on grass. Mud in his boots.

“LANNISTER!” he roared. “COME AND DIE!”

“Sensei?! It’s dangerous!” Hoshino called, shaking off the illusion, reaching out to stop him.

But Robb didn’t see her. She wasn’t there.

Only battle. Only blood. Only Lannister.

“He has no halo! Hold your fire! Hold your fire!” the horned pink-haired girl barked.

Abydos lowered their guns.

Robb struck. Ice whistled through the air.

The girl dodged, barely. A shallow red line bloomed across her forearm.

“DIE!” he snarled. Blood. Blood. Blood.

“Kayoko!” the silver-haired girl shouted.

“That sword is bad news!” Kayoko hissed. The sight of her own blood rattled her. Fear crept in—real fear. She had never been cut before. What had her power shown him that turned him this violent?

She raised her gun, aimed for the cross-guard. Her breath slowed.

One… two… three.

She fired.

Ice spun from Robb’s grip, flying into the dirt.

His snarl deepened. He dove at her, tackling her to the ground.

Kayoko caught his wrist just in time, barely holding back the dagger descending toward her throat. Her other hand joined the first, struggling to pry his fingers loose.

“DIE! LANNISTER!” he howled. “I’LL SEND YOUR HEAD TO YOUR WHORE SISTER!”

His strength surged with madness. His eyes flickered—blue, then yellow, then a flicker of something darker. Kayoko gritted her teeth. She was strong, but he was fueled by something beyond rage. Something broken.

“Sensei! Stop! Please!” the girl with the minigun cried, tears brimming in her eyes. “You’re scaring me!”

The pink-haired one lunged, grabbing his arm. “Sensei! Come back to us! It’s an illusion! What you’re seeing isn’t real!”

“What are you doing, Dacey?!” Robb snarled. His voice was hoarse, cracked from screaming. “We have him! We have the Kingslayer! Let me GO!”

He thrashed. The knife crept closer to Kayoko’s chest.

Kayoko stared into his eyes. What was this? A hallucination, yes—but there was more. Kayoko felt fear, this man, whoever he was seeing in his hallucination, was someone he hated so much he wanted to murder. Violently, bloodily. But she also saw an indescribable sadness in his eyes that made her pause.

“I’LL GIVE YOUR ENTRAILS TO THE HEART TREE!” he roared. “AND AFTER I SEND YOUR SISTER YOUR HEAD, I’LL KILL HER! AND YOUR FATHER! AND YOUR DWARF BROTHER! AND YOUR BASTARD ABOMINATIONS!”

“Sensei!!” Shiroko threw herself around him, locking her arms around his waist. “PLEASE STOP!”

“I’LL BURN THE WESTERLANDS TO THE FUCKING GROUND!” he screamed. “EVERY LAST ONE OF YOU LANNISTERS!”

He shook. Trembled.

Then—

He sobbed.

Kayoko’s breath caught. Tears streaked down his cheeks.

“Mother…” he choked out.

And then he collapsed, trembling, breathless, broken.

Chapter Text

“Sensei? Wake up. This isn't funny,” the voluptuous blonde shook the red-haired man. Her voice was tinged with desperation.

“What did you do to him, you jerks?!” the catgirl snarled, raising her rifle and aiming at Aru. Haruka shielded her with her own body and readied her shotgun.

“Kayoko, your arm…” Aru said in shock and worry. Kayoko waved her off.

“It's fine. It healed already, see?” Kayoko said, showing Aru the unblemished skin of her forearm. Only some torn cloth and dried blood remained.

“He’s not breathing…” the pink-haired girl with the monochromatic eyes said, her voice a whisper of pure panic.

“Sensei! Wake up! You have to wake up!” the wolf girl shook the man, to no avail.

Kayoko’s blood froze. Did she kill him? Did she murder him with her powers? He was someone without a halo—she should have known something like this could happen. She wanted to throw up.

“We should retreat, Kayoko,” Aru told her, lowering her rifle. The Abydos students paid her no mind, busy fussing over their Sensei.

“No,” Kayoko said. “Fuck the contract. We stay and we help him,” she said, pointing to the immobile man on the floor, surrounded by teary-eyed Abydos students.

“Kayoko-chan, that guy almost killed you…” Mutsuki said, unsure.

“And I may as well have killed him now!” Kayoko snarled at Mutsuki. “It’s my fault. My responsibility. You guys can leave if you want.”

“He’s breathing again!” the blonde said, her ear on the man’s mouth. “We need to call someone—anyone!”

“There’s no emergency medical services in Abydos anymore!” the catgirl said in a panic. “Who do we even call for stuff like this?”

The pink-haired girl rummaged through the man’s pouches and fished out a Millennium-brand phone. She swiped with her finger and unlocked it.

“Uhee... Someone needs to teach Sensei about pass-codes and lock-screens…” She said, trying to raise her schoolmates' spirits, but her voice felt flat, “Now, who to call? Only 3 contacts?”

“Careful with that sword, Serika,” the girl with red glasses said. “It’s dangerous…”

“I know! I know!” the catgirl said, sheathing the sinister purple sword with great care.

“H-Hey…” Kayoko tried to speak, stuttering. The Abydos girls glared at her.

“What do you want?” the blonde asked, her voice full of venom.

“Haven't you caused enough harm already? Leave!” the catgirl said.

“I-I'm sorry,” Kayoko tried again. “It was just a stupid contract. We didn’t want anyone to get seriously hurt, really…”

She approached the man, and the girls snarled. The wolf girl almost took a swing at her. “Let me help. We can carry him back to your school and call someone…”

I want to make sure he is alright, Kayoko thought. I want to make sure I didn't become a murderer today.

The pink-haired shotgunner sighed and shrugged. “Whatever. Shiroko, go prepare a room. Serika, help her. Nonomi, you're on overwatch—make sure to blast enemy reinforcements if there’s any. Ayane…” She nodded towards Kayoko, and the red-glassed elf stepped behind her with her dainty pistol drawn. The meaning was clear: don’t try anything.

The Abydos girls flinched at the commanding tone of the pink-haired girl. It was evident they had never seen her like this before.

“What should we do, Aru-chan?” Mutsuki asked Aru. Aru bit her lip.

“We can’t abandon one of ours. We follow. Haruka, guard. Mutsuki, cover her.”

“Yes, Aru-sama!” Haruka bowed and posted herself at the school gate, silent as a stone. Mutsuki joined her.

He was playing with Jon. Winterfell just as he remembered it.

“I’m Cregan Stark!” Child Robb shouted, waving his wooden sword around.

“And I’m Aemon the Dragonknight!” Child Jon giggled, swinging his wooden sword around and hitting a practice dummy.

“We always play this, we should play something else!” Robb said, and Jon frowned.

“Then let's play castle!” Jon nodded. “I’ll start! I'm the lord of Winterfell!”

Robb paused. He felt sick. He remembered what happened next.

“My lady mother told me you will never be Lord of Winterfell, as you are a bastard.” Child Robb said, and Robb flinched when he saw Jon’s smile drop and his eyes fill with tears.

He wanted to scream, to give his child self a trashing.

Bittersweet memories, in a sea of white.

The SCHALE heli landed on the pad, and serious-looking girls emerged. They ignored the greetings of the Abydos students and made a beeline toward the sickbay.

“Robb!” Rin exclaimed in worry, her eyes wide as she beheld his sleeping form. “What happened!?”

She snarled at the Abydos students and the Gehenna students.

“Uhee… the GSC is scary…” Hoshino said with wide eyes.

“You girls are...” Chinatsu said, her eyes wide as she examined Aru and Kayoko.

“Sensei! What happened to him!?” Yuuka demanded. The Abydos girls looked sheepish but worried. “Chinatsu, can you—”

“Already on it,” Chinatsu said, ruffling through her medical bag to retrieve a stethoscope.

“It’s my fault,” Kayoko said, raising her hand.

“Onikata Kayoko...” Chinatsu said with wonder.

“You know this jerk?” Serika asked bitingly. Kayoko flinched.

“She was a promising member of the communications team of the Gehenna Prefect Team, but resigned suddenly. So this is where you've been all this time? Playing criminal?” Chinatsu asked her with narrowed eyes.

“What. Exactly. Did. You. Do?” Rin asked menacingly, advancing on Kayoko. Aru tried to block her stride but tripped and almost fell. Kayoko wanted to laugh at Aru but held herself back.

“We were contracted to attack Abydos and run the students out—" Kayoko explained. “During a fight, I used my powers on him, and he went feral.”

“Your powers?” Chinatsu asked. “What do they do? We have no records of them…”

“It makes people in a 15-meter radius around me scared. They run away or drop their weapons. It shows them their deepest fears…” Kayoko admitted.

Chinatsu stood still for half a second, then lunged at Kayoko and grabbed her roughly by the collar.

“And you used them on Robb Sensei?! What the hell is wrong with you?!” Chinatsu screamed in Kayoko’s face. “He has post-traumatic stress disorder, you buffoon!”

The Abydos girls’ eyes widened.

“Post-traumatic stress disorder?” Hoshino asked faintly. Chinatsu ignored her.

“I didn't know!” Kayoko pleaded. “It was an accident! He got caught in the area of effect! He went wild and…”

“Nn. Sensei was consumed by violence...” Shiroko said. “I felt it—murderous intent... He was more wolf than man.”

“He collapsed after a while and stopped breathing,” Serika said, scared.

“STOPPED BREATHING?!” Yuuka screeched, and hastily put her fingers on Sensei’s pulse. She sighed in relief.

“Enough!” Rin shouted. “Chinatsu-san, keep treating Robb Sensei. Anything else?”

“T-The sword…” Aru said meekly and squealed when Rin and Yuuka fixed her with glares.

“What sword?” Rin asked. Aru pointed at Ice.

“Ice? You mean Ice?” Yuuka asked. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Ice and immediately grabbed it. “What about it?”

“It cut Kayoko…” Aru said. The girls' eyes widened.

“C-Cut?” Rin stuttered. “Cut her?”

“Yes,” Kayoko said, showing them the torn sleeve and the dried blood. “I don't know what sort of stuff that sword’s made out of, but it bypassed my halo’s defenses instantly…”

“Impossible,” Rin said, aghast.

“Very possible,” Kayoko said. “If I hadn't dodged, I would be headless right now.”

And it would've been my own fault, she thought.

“Jon!” Robb woke up, panting. He recognized the room as the Abydos infirmary. Around him were the Abydos girls, Rin, Yuuka, and Lady Chinatsu—and two girls he didn’t recognize.

“Rin… Yuuka?” he coughed. Ayane brought a glass of cold water to Robb’s lips, and he drank greedily.

“Robb Sensei… are you okay?” Chinatsu asked.

“Head throbs. Nausea…” Robb moaned. “What happened? There was a battle… Jaime Lannister was there…”

“There was no battle, Robb,” Rin said gently. “You were hit by Onikata Kayoko’s powers and started hallucinating.”

She gently caressed his cheek. Shiroko and Yuuka glared at her.

“No… It was so real. I fought him. I cut him… almost took his head too,” Robb groaned. Nonomi took his hand, and Rin glared at her.

Robb’s eyes fixed on Kayoko’s torn sleeve and the dried blood around it. His eyes widened. “I did that?”

“Y-Yes. It wasn't your fault though…” Kayoko said. “You were hallucinating. I know you didn't mean it…”

He looked horrified.

“I almost killed you…” Robb gasped. “Gods… I almost…”

“It wasn't your fault, Sensei…” Nonomi said, gently rubbing circles into his palm. “We know you have a… complicated past. God knows what you saw when you were hit by that fear wave…”

“Sensei… you called me Dacey,” Hoshino said. “Back then, you called me Dacey.”

“Ah,” Robb sighed, “Dacey Mormont… She was part of my battle-guard during the war. A good friend. The women of Bear Island are fierce and skilled in fighting. The pride of the North in my opinion…”

“She sounds brave,” Hoshino said gently. Robb felt tears in his eyes.

“She was… until the very end."

“Who is Jaime Lannister?” Serika asked, and jumped when everyone glared at her.

“Absolutely no tact,” Rin sighed.

“Pushy...” Yuuka whispered.

“Nn. Serika can't read the room…” Shiroko said, neutrally.

“Are you serious right now?” Chinatsu murmured.

“Jaime Lannister is… was… my enemy. He…” Robb sighed, “I owe you all an apology. And to you, lady Kayoko. I could've killed you in my madness…”

“Kayoko’s fine…” Kayoko said.

“You deserve an explanation…” Robb said. He turned to Yuuka. “I did promise to tell you the story, didn’t I?”

“You don’t have to say anything, Robb,” Rin said. “I know trauma can be difficult to…”

“No. It’s better to get it out of the way now…” Robb said. “I would share my past with you all, and how I exactly arrived at Kivotos…”

The girls nodded. Nonomi continued rubbing circles in his hand, and Rin and Yuuka hovered close.

“My father, Eddard Stark, was the Lord of Winterfell and Warden of the North for King Robert of the House Baratheon.”

“Warden?” Ayane asked. Robb nodded.

“Aye. The Lord Paramount of the North, in charge of keeping the king’s peace and ruling their lands. I was his firstborn son, heir to Winterfell. I lived there with my father, mother, and my siblings: Sansa, Arya, Bran, Rickon, and Jon. Jon was my father’s… natural-born son, but we were the best of friends. And Theon Greyjoy, a hostage from the Iron Islands after my father and Robert crushed their rebellion.”

“Winterfell… That’s your family’s castle, isn’t it?” Nonomi asked. Robb nodded again.

“Natural-born son?” Shiroko asked.

“My mother was not his mother, and he was born out of wedlock. That didn’t make him any less than us,” Robb said defensively. He missed Jon the most.

“When the old Hand of the King, Jon Arryn, died, Robert Baratheon traveled to Winterfell to ask for my father’s help in ruling the Seven Kingdoms. He arrived with his… wife, Cersei Lannister, the queen, alongside her bastards and brother, Jaime Lannister.”

“Her… bastards?” Yuuka asked.

“Aye. They were not of the king’s seed, but of her own brother’s,” Robb said.

The girls all looked sick.

“That’s... incest!” Serika said. “Gross!”

“Aye. The Lannisters came into my home, turning their noses up at everything, sneering at us,” Robb felt a bitterness consume him. “And I was a foolish boy, enamored by the novelty of their visit to really pay attention to them. Robert and my father betrothed my sister Sansa to the queen’s bastard, Joffrey. A cruel, ill-born creature…”

“Betrothed?” Nonomi asked.

“Promised to marry him,” Robb said. “Even then, they wanted to take everything from us. The king wanted to hunt in the Wolfswood near Winterfell, and I followed along like a stupid boy. And while I was away enjoying the company of the king… my brother—”

“Robb...” Rin said, gently caressing his arm.

“My brother Brandon. He loved to climb the towers of Winterfell. And during one of his climbs, he chanced upon the queen and her brother… fornicating.”

“Nn, fornicating… Having intercourse?” Shiroko asked. Robb nodded. The girls looked green.

“That’s... disgusting,” Rin said.

“The blasted Kingslayer pushed my brother off the tower and crippled him for life. I should’ve stayed with my brother… I should’ve stayed—” He felt tears in his eyes.

“Sensei…” Yuuka said, slowly running her hands through his copper hair. “You couldn’t have known…”

Robb took a breath.

“Robert and his whore wife left us, thank the old gods, with my father in tow—” Robb said bitterly. “And moons later I receive a raven from King’s Landing, the capital of the Seven Kingdoms. Robert was dead, and Joffrey sat the Iron Throne. My father had discovered the truth of his birth, and was arrested for treason. Joffrey and his mother coerced my sister Sansa into writing a letter denouncing my father as a traitor. My sisters Sansa and Arya were hostages of the Lannisters…”

“A hostage…” Kayoko said sadly. “Did they hurt them?”

“I do not know. But there were whispers of abuse and beatings that reached my ears…”

“B-Beatings?” Aru whispered, white-faced.

“Joffrey put my father in chains and wanted his ass kissed to boot?” Robb snarled. “I called my banners that very day, and with my bannermen, we marched south to liberate my father and save my uncle and the Riverlands, who were being beset by the Lannisters.”

He missed his uncle, and his great-uncle too. In the very few moments of leisure between battles and strategy, they would take him and his mother swimming on the rivers. They were his family.

“War…” Shiroko whispered. War was such a foreign concept in Kivotos. She knew the word and the meaning behind it but didn’t understand the implications of it.

“Bannermen?” Ayane asked.

“Men sworn to my House. Soldiers for my army,” Robb clarified.

“We raced south, trying hard to reach Riverrun, my mother’s family’s castle. My uncle Edmure had been crushed by Tywin Lannister near the borders of the Westerlands. We had to break the siege of Riverrun and rally the riverlords, lest the region fall.”

“Did you manage to break the siege?” Rin asked. “You make it sound so… desperate…”

“We were desperate,” Robb said. “In order to pass into the south and relieve Riverrun, we needed to cross the Twins, seat of House Frey and a bridge connecting south and north. The Freys were bannermen of my grandfather, Hoster Tully, so I foolishly believed they would add their strength to ours… But they swindled me… extorted me—”

“Freys…” Chinatsu whispered.

“What did they ask for, Sensei?” Hoshino asked. “It couldn’t have been that bad, right?”

Robb grimaced. “In order to pay passage through the Twins, I was promised to wed one of old Walder Frey’s daughters or granddaughters. I didn’t care, my father was the only priority. I agreed immediately.”

“Did you marry her?” Yuuka asked, with a conflicted expression.

“No.”

Robb grimaced and closed his eyes, missing how the girls sighed in relief.

“We managed to liberate Riverrun, and capture Jaime Lannister, but-” He closed his eyes and took a deep breath, “News from the capital came. My father had been killed, beheaded as a traitor by King Joffrey...”

“Your dad-” Serika whispered, “T-They killed him just like that?”

Robb nodded bitterly.

“Aye. He told the truth and was killed for it. The lords convened to decide who to support as king. Joffrey and his siblings, bastards born of incest were off the table obviously, but we didn't know they were bastards at the time. The other two choices were Stannis Baratheon, Robert’s oldest brother, and Renly Baratheon, Robert and Stannis’ younger brother.”

He sighed and rubbed his eyes.

“That reaction tells me they weren't good choices at all…” Yuuka grumbled.

“You would be correct. Renly was a joke, a vapid man, southern arrogance at its finest. My great uncle Brynden called him a fop and a sword swallower, too busy throwing balls and feasts to do his job as Master of Laws.”

“Sword swallower?” Nonomi asked in curiosity.

“He preferred the company of other men,” Robb said. He wasn't a seven pointed star fanatic, but sword swallowers still unnerved him and made him uncomfortable, “And Stannis was a rigid man, a bore with no charisma. My father had sent a raven to Stannis before his death, so at least we knew where my father stood before his death.”

“And you are King in the North and Trident, so…” Rin said. Yuuka nodded. The other girls' eyes widen in realization.

“Aye, you are correct, my lady. Presented with those choices, the lords of the North and Riverlands decided to declare independence from the cursed south, and named me King in the North and of the Trident. I was five and ten and a rebel king…”

“F-Five and ten? Fifteen?” Kayoko asked, her eyes widened. She was 18, a legal adult, but he had gone to war at 15?

“After our victory at Riverrun we consolidated our power and set out to burn the Westerlands to the ground, as repayment for what the Lannisters did to the Riverlands.”

“An eye for an eye, huh?” Hoshino mumbled.

“During our invasion of the Westerlands, I was wounded by a spear. It was at the Crag, the seat of House Westerling, a poor house sworn to the Lannisters of Casterly Rock."

Robb still remembered the battle. Grey Wind had ripped off the castellan’s head off with a single bite.

“I was wounded, delirious because of the milk of the poppy, and I thought I was going to die.”

“Milk of the poppy? From poppy flowers? An opioid.” Yuuka remarked analytically. 

“That night, horrible news came. Theon Greyjoy, who I thought of as a brother… Had taken Winterfell and killed my brothers, Bran and Rickon.”

The girls gasped, “W-Why? Yuuka asked.

“Who knows? I never asked him,” Robb wanted to scream, to throw something out the window or flip over a table like Ayane liked to do.

“The daughter of the lord of the Crag, Jeyne, tended to my wounds. I was desolate, full of despair and I-”

“Sensei?” Rin asked, concerned.

“I slept with her. She offered to make me forget, and we-” Robb closed his eyes, “I dishonored her and myself. I married her the next day, and the Freys left with all their forces. I had broken my word to them by marrying Jeyne…”

Rin and Yuuka scowled, and Robb believed they were disappointed in him.

“So you were drugged, delirious, unguarded and hurting and she just so happens to be there for you?” Yuuka asked incredulously with a dangerous edge to her voice. Robb did not know why she was mad.

“Nn, a set up,” Shiroko nodded.

“Indeed. Where were your guards during this, Robb?” Rin asked him.

“My…guards?” Robb did not think of it back then, “They weren't near. I never thought to ask… Jeyne was just a girl...”

“She was the daughter of an enemy that was left unattended with you.” Yuuka said, “Doesn't that ring a few alarm bells?”

“Yes, Sensei. It smells fishy..” Shiroko said. Nonomi nodded along with her.

“Are you saying….It was a trap from the very beginning?”

He remembered Sybell Spicer’s vapid boot licking. Jeyne had mentioned her mother had started giving her ‘fertility potions’ to conceive, but no matter how many times they tried no child came of her and him. Moon tea? He remembered Grey Wind's dislike for Rolph Spicer, and his mother's words.

"Any man Grey Wind mislikes is a man I do not want close to you. These wolves are more than wolves, Robb. You must know that. I think perhaps the gods sent them to us. Your father's gods, the old gods of the north."

“Urk…”

“Easy, Robb…” Rin murmured, rubbing his back. Chinatsu glared at her, then handed Robb some water.

“Nice going, Millennium,” Serika growled sarcastically.

“Bite me, Abydos,” Yuuka replied sharply.

“Gods…” Robb wheezed. “Gods damn them…”

He took a moment to compose himself. “I was cursed from the very beginning, it seems. I won all the battles and earned all the glory—but lost the war. My mother betrayed me, freeing Jaime Lannister after he swore he would return Arya and Sansa. Everything was crumbling around me… I had to make things right, so I offered my uncle Edmure Tully to the Freys as a consolation. I thought they would be sated, but their greed knew no bounds.

“During the wedding, the Freys—alongside the Boltons, another house in the North second only to us Starks in power—betrayed me.”

He shut his eyes. His head was ringing. He could still hear the screams.

“They shot me full of crossbow bolts. They killed my friends. Wendel was shot through the mouth by a crossbowman. Dacey… she took an axe to her stomach. Owen Norrey was hit in the heart by a crossbow bolt and died. Smalljon Umber, one of my most loyal friends, was decapitated after being dragged down by Bolton men. And my mother—”

The girls stayed silent, letting him vent. Chinatsu grabbed his other hand and squeezed it tightly.

“Sensei…” Shiroko buried her face in his neck, and Robb’s eyes widened when he felt warm tears.

“My mother’s throat was slit, and her naked body dumped in the river—a mockery of Tully funeral rites. And I was stabbed through the heart by Roose Bolton, the traitor… ‘Jaime Lannister sends his regards,’ is what he said to me before killing me.”

He tilted his head so they could see the scar.

“They killed Grey Wind too, and cut off both our heads. They sewed his head to my headless corpse and paraded me around the Twins. And then… after seeing that hell, I woke up here, in Kivotos.”

There was absolute silence. Robb closed his eyes, willing his heart to slow.

“I—” Rin hesitated. “That is—”

“Oh God…” Kayoko said. She was sobbing. “I’m sorry… I didn’t mean to… I’m so sorry…”

“It is not your fault, my lady.” Robb held no ill will toward her. She had only fought the way she knew how, using the tools available to her. Why should he be mad at that?

“B-But you’re here now, Sensei!” Serika said, her eyes red. “You’re here now and not there, so you can be happy here, right?”

“It’s not that simple, Serika-chan,” Hoshino admonished her.

“It is!” Nonomi insisted. “You have a second chance to be happy here, Sensei! To find joy, happiness, and love!”

Robb paused. It really was like that, wasn’t it? He had died—and been reborn here. It was a gift. A fresh start. A peaceful, colorful world. A tentative hope bloomed in his chest.

“You may be right, Nonomi… Only time may tell—”

He felt dizzy. Woozy. His eyelids grew heavy. He groaned.

“I’m tired…” he managed to gasp out. “I—”

He could smell Yuuka as she embraced him—the perfume she wore, and the faint copper scent of her devices. He heard her heartbeat… and let himself slip into slumber.

He woke up again with a start, a memory of a battle fresh in his mind. It was dark outside. He found himself in a makeshift bed.

“Nn, you had a bad dream, Sensei?” Shiroko asked him from the door. She was dressed in nightclothes.

“Aye,” Robb replied.

“Do you have bad dreams often?” Shiroko asked him.

“A-All the time.” What is the point in trying to hide it? I already told them everything.

“Understood,” Shiroko nodded, and with deft fingers, lifted the covers of the bed and crawled inside. She curled up next to Robb, like Grey Wind does sometimes, and nuzzled his chest with her face.

“I know how scary it is to sleep alone when you're feeling sad,” Shiroko said. “The cold…”

Robb felt himself relax. A primal feeling of being protected, of being allowed to bare his belly while he slept, knowing nothing would disturb or hurt him.

“We are pack, Sensei,” Shiroko said. “We take care of each other.”

Robb swallowed. “My father used to say that when the snows fall and the white winds blow, the lone wolf dies, but the pack survives…”

“Nn… A very good… saying…” Her breathing steadied, and Robb realized she had fallen asleep. He closed his eyes, hoping for a night of dreamless sleep.

He dreamt of Winterfell, and the joy of his childhood.

Chapter Text

In the end, he returned with Rin to SCHALE in the morning. She looked hesitant to leave him alone, but he assured her it was fine. The next day happened in a blur.

He managed to exchange ‘contact information’ with the Foreclosure Taskforce—something he hadn't done until that day. On Hoshino’s insistence, he was added to their ‘group chat,’ a way of having conversations with many people at once. Serika, Nonomi, and Ayane regularly checked on him via MomoTalk, and Shiroko sent him a myriad of pictures of dogs.

A knock on the door of his office made him look up from his book. Kivotos literature was queer and strange. Image books with giant lizards and armored warriors, and stories about love. Those he skimmed through—they were not his preferred genre, but he was sure Sansa would have loved them. He was also enjoying a book called Chess 101; it looked like a fun game.

“Come in.” It was late in the afternoon, too. He didn't have any meetings scheduled. ARONA had told him the applications for SCHALE had been sent yesterday, and many students signed up immediately. In order to expedite the process, ARONA would combine ten applications for him to review—one batch a day.

“Excuse me, Sensei.” Kayoko walked into the office. Grey Wind looked at her queerly and padded over to her. “Oh, is this your wolf?” She smiled and ruffled his ears. “I’m more of a cat girl myself, but he’s cute.”

“Kayoko.” Robb nodded. He still had to stop himself from adding lady. He felt acceptance in Grey. “He likes you.”

“Oh?” Kayoko shot him a questioning look.

“Aye. I trust Grey Wind’s judgement.” He bowed. “Why are you here, my lady?” Drat, I did it again.

“I come bearing gifts,” she grinned, raising a paper bag. “A peace offering, for that nasty business two days ago…”

“It wasn't your fault at all,” Robb said gently. “I hoped to see you again, to make sure there are no ill feelings between us.”

“Thank you, Sensei. That means a lot.” Kayoko nodded and placed the contents of the bag on his desk. “There’s also this…” she said, holding up a golden paper with her signature and photo on it.

“An… application for SCHALE?” Robb asked. ARONA had explained them to him but never mentioned they came in different colors!

“Yep. Onikata Kayoko. Let’s do our best together, Sensei.”

“Robb Stark, Sensei of SCHALE. I wish the same.” He bowed.

“And this,” she said, holding some strange cylinders, “beer. I’ve never had beer before, but I’m guessing you have.”

“Aye. Autumn beer in Winterfell. I admit I've missed the taste of a cold beer, and the casks I have here will not last forever…” He smiled. “I would be happy to share a drink with you.”

“Look at you,” Kayoko said cheekily. “Sixteen and already drinking? You know the legal age to drink in Kivotos is 18, right?”

“There’s an age requirement for drinking alcohol?” Robb asked in mock surprise. “Kivotos is truly a land of tyrants!” He feigned hurt in his chest. “Will I get thrown in some dungeon if law enforcement finds me with a beer?”

“Probably not,” Kayoko shrugged. “Just a warning and a confiscation. Valkyries can be real hard-asses when it comes to booze.”

Kayoko gave him a cylinder, and Robb swirled it around, feeling liquid inside.

“Here, I’ll open it for you.” And she did, by pulling and twisting a tin tab. She repeated the process with her own cylinder—called a can. They both sat down on the lush sofa of the office and clinked their cans together.

“To new friends and a warm hearth!” Robb said in good cheer.

“To new friends and a warm hearth!” Kayoko repeated and took a sip. “Gegh! What is that?” she whined.

“Har!” Robb laughed. He was a northman—drinking booze and getting rowdy at feasts was his element. He gulped a good mouthful. Try sitting through a feast without the Greatjon egging you on. “A little weak.”

“Weak?” Kayoko looked at him with wide eyes. “Damn. Westeros booze is no joke…”

“I hope you and your friends are having luck with your fixer business,” Robb added.

“It’s going well. We’re taking bounties now, capturing bad people. After that last contract, Aru realized we were acting like thugs more than dashing noble outlaws, so she decided to take on more helpful jobs.”

“Aru is the leader, yes?” Robb asked. He remembered her horns and coat and the silly expressions she made when flustered.

“Yes. She’s a dork, but she’s pretty cool when she wants to be.” Kayoko sipped her beer and smiled devilishly. “Don't tell her I told you this, but Aru has the biggest crush on you.”

“Crush?” Robb asked, confused. He had heard Hoshino use that term before.

“Yeah. She really digs the whole noble king fighting against oppressors for independence thing you got going on.” She smiled.

“But what is a crush? In that context, I mean?” Robb asked. Kayoko giggled.

“It means she likes you, silly.”

“Oh. Well, I haven't had the time to talk to her properly, but I hope I can like her too. She seems a good sort.”

“No, I mean—” Kayoko paused. She giggled again. “Nevermind. You’ll have your opportunity to talk to her in person. She applied to SCHALE too, same as Haruka and Mutsuki.”

“That’s good. Bolstering the forces of SCHALE is one of my short-term goals,” Robb said.

“Hey, Sensei…” Kayoko asked, “Is there music in the North?”

Robb grimaced.

“That bad, huh?” Kayoko asked with a laugh.

“Worse. Most Northern songs are… sad,” Robb clarified.

“Sad?” Kayoko asked. “How so?”

“There is a song called Brave Danny Flint. A song about the tragedy of her life and death.”

Robb looked down. Hear ye now the sad lament, Of Brave Young Danny Flint. The song played in his head.

“Brave Danny Flint?” Kayoko asked. Robb nodded.

“In the North, there is a wall, about 100 leagues long and about 700 feet tall. The men who live there and guard the realms of men are called the Night’s Watch.”

“That sounds cool, like a metal band,” Kayoko said, “Oh, sorry. Please continue.”

Robb laughed. “The Night’s Watch is an ancient order. Men swear their lives to the watch, and are not allowed to leave. They guard the wall until their deaths. It used to be an honorable calling, my uncle Benjen was First Ranger in the Watch before he disappeared beyond the wall.”

“It used to be? So it isn't anymore?”

“Not anymore, sadly. Now the Watch is a penal colony, where the scum of society lives. In Westeros, criminals are given the choice of a bodily punishment according to the crime, or to serve in the Night's Watch.”

“And Danny Flint?” Kayoko asked.

“Danny Flint was a girl from House Flint, although which branch of the Flints she belonged to has been lost to time. She dreamed of joining the Night’s Watch, but only men are allowed to become Black Brothers. She disguised herself as a boy and joined, and when the scum found out she was a girl….”

“Oh,” Kayoko said flatly, she drank a sip of her beer. Robb looked at her apologetically.

“Aye. It is a sad song, made to make ladies weep,” Robb said.

“But do you have a favorite song, from the North or otherwise?” Kayoko asked.

“I don’t, but my brother Jon…” Robb paused, and drank, “He was a very good singer, although my father forbade him from singing at feasts. His favorite song was called Jenny’s Song.”

“That one sounds cool,” Kayoko said, “Have you ever sung it?”

“Once or twice in my childhood, for my sister Sansa, although she preferred Jon’s voice to mine.”

Until the poison of the septa drove a wedge between them, he thought angrily.

Kayoko swayed from side to side, kicking her feet up fretfully, “Can you sing it? I'm curious.”

“I will probably butcher it,” Robb said sheepishly.

“It's fine,” Kayoko said. “I want to hear it. Please?”

He sighed.

“High in the halls of the kings who are gone, Jenny would dance with her ghosts.”

Kayoko stared at him intently, one hand on her cheek.

“The ones she had lost. And the ones she had found. And the ones who had loved her the most…”

Robb continued. It was a sad song, he was reminded of Jon again.

“The ones who'd been gone for so very long. She couldn't remember their names. They spun her around on the damp old stones. Spun away all her sorrow and pain….”

Kayoko gasped, and listened intently.

“And she never wanted to leave…Never wanted to leave…Never wanted to leave..Never wanted to leave..”

“That was a beautiful song,” Kayoko said, her voice a bit breathy and her face red, “Jenny of Oldstones… What’s the story behind her?”

“Tis another sad tale,” Robb said, but Kayoko looked at him expectantly and he sighed. He felt like Old Nan sometimes, telling all sorts of stories to his students.

“Jenny of Oldstones was a simple girl, not of any great house or lesser house. She wore flowers in her hair and sang to the wind. She was of Oldstones because she claimed distant descent to the vanquished kings of the first men, and roamed around Oldstones, the ruined castle of House Mudd. One day, she caught the heart of Prince Duncan Targaryen, the eldest son of King Aegon the Fifth. Duncan was the heir to the Iron Throne, but he fell hopelessly in love with Jenny. He gave up his birthright just to marry her.”

“That’s…romantic,” Kayoko sighed with a dreamy expression.

“And then tragedy struck. Aegon the Fifth wanted to hatch dragons for his dynasty, so he invited many lords to Summerhall, and with the help of pyromancers, tried to ignite the fire within the dead dragon eggs. His son Duncan was with him.

“Oh. I see where this is going…” Kayoko grumbled. Robb tried not to laugh

“Aye. Both the king and his son died in the flames. It is not known what became of Jenny but some believe she roamed around Summerhall forever, mourning her lost love.”

“She never wanted to leave….” Kayoko sighed and wiped her eyes, "Ugh, I'm such a girl..."

“Aye.” Robb said, and took a swig. They fell into companionable silence. Nonomi’s words kept repeating in his head. A new life, new opportunities, "There's no shame in tears, the song never failed to make my sisters weep, even Arya who hated everything lady-like would get teary eyed."

“T-Tell me about what you liked doing, in Winterfell I mean....” Kayoko said, “And then I’ll tell you what I like doing around here. We’ll make it a fun game.” She smiled.

Robb did as she said, and for the remainder of his day, he forgot just how much he had failed as a king.

“Waaah!” Kotama cried.

“Woah! Hey! Kotama?! You good?” Maki asked, startled at her clubmate’s spontaneous sobbing. This outward display of emotion was unlike the quiet, socially awkward Kotama.

“She never wanted to leave! Uwaaaaah!” Kotama cried, banging her desk with her fist as she sobbed into her hand.

“Did Kotama finally overlock and burn out?” Hare asked with a bored expression, taking a sip of her green and black energy drink.

“It was so beautiful! Sensei's song-”

“This is unlike you, Kotama,” Chihiro said. She paused, Sensei? She sighed, “Are you placing wiretaps on SCHALE again? Do you want the GSC to come down on our heads? How about you apply for SCHALE like a normal person?!”

Kotama ignored her, and continued to cry.

Chapter Text

“Should I send the first student in, Sensei?” ARONA asked him. He nodded and saw in the Shittim Chest’s screen how ARONA ruffled through some papers until she fished out a yellow application and slammed it in front of the screen.

“Here! Just swipe your finger to sign, Sensei!”

Robb drew a little wolf on the signature. He was amazed at how these screens worked. It looked scuffed and more square than a wolf but he smiled regardless. In Westeros he would have used a wax seal with his sigil to sign important documentation.

“Send her in, ARONA,” Robb asked kindly.

After five minutes, a young woman with horns entered the office. She had jet black hair and wore an apron. A ladle hung on her belt and Robb could see a strange logo embroidered in black on her skirt.

He recognized it as the Gehenna sigil, as he had seen the sigil on Chinatsu’s heavy looking bag she carried around.

“Good day, Sensei. I’m Aikiyo Fuuka from Gehenna Academy's School Lunch Club. Nice to meet you,” She bowed. Robb found her to be a polite young lady.

“Nice to meet you too,” Robb repeated the queer idiom, “I am Robb of the House Stark, Sensei of SCHALE. Let’s work well together. Please have a seat.”

In a way this was like raising levies, but ARONA and Rin explained to him that some students wouldn't be participating in combat, instead using their talents to help SCHALE operate smoothly.

He paused, it was more like building a household than raising levies once he thought about it. Usually the job of interviewing new household servants was Vayon Poole’s job as steward, but Robb knew he wanted to do this himself. He remembered his father and his practice of inviting household members to dine with him at least once, so they could know their lord.

“Tell me about the School Lunch Club,” Robb said.

“Ah, yes. The School Lunch Club is responsible for the handling and making of food for the students of Gehenna Academy. We feed at least 500 students a day..”

“An honorable profession,” Robb nodded, “Though I see it in your face that it can be thankless sometimes, no?”

Fuuka beamed at the praise. “Thank you, Sensei! And yes, it is a thankless job most of the time, and sometimes dangerous, but I still do my best!”

She seemed hardworking, and a good sort. An honest girl.

“That is all I ask.”

“Sensei, forgive me for being forward, but have you eaten today?” Fuuka asked him with concern.

Robb paused. He usually ate when he felt the need to. Sometimes he was so nauseous and anxious he couldn't keep the food served at the cafeteria down for long.

He didn't sleep at all most nights. That night with Shiroko was a godsend.

“Nay, my lady. I haven't eaten yet. I have eaten some of the strange ‘potato’ food lying around-” Robb said, thinking about the half eaten bags left around from when lady Momoka had visited to talk to him about special money retrieval missions called ‘Special Requests’.

He made a mental note to participate in one of these requests soon.

“That won't do, Sensei!” Fuuka said rather forcefully, “A full stomach is a happy heart! How about I cook you something while you continue with your interviews? I saw some 9 students still waiting in that other room, and a cooking unit in another room..”

Robb felt he couldn't refuse her. She looked so earnest, and it was a great time to examine and rate her performance as a cook.

“I accept your offer, my lady,” Robb bowed, “I would be thankful to taste your food. Welcome to SCHALE.”

As Fuuka left, Robb sighed. 9 more students left. Let’s hope one of them is interesting.

“Here’s another one, Sensei!” ARONA said, slamming down another golden document on the screen.

Hasumi entered the room. Robb recognized her instantly, her tall, voluptuous figure, her black angel wings and her stunning red eyes.

"Sensei, it’s an honor to see you again. This is Hanekawa Hasumi from the Trinity Justice Taskforce. I look forward to working with you once more."

“Ah, yes. It is good to see you again, lady Hasumi-” Robb said, trying his best to not let his eyes down to her split skirt and considerable assets. What is she eating at this Trinity to grow up like that? Gods...

Hasumi kept her posture straight, “Indeed. I hope I can be an asset to SCHALE…and to you personally, Sensei.” She fidgeted, “It is nice to see you without blood on you, Sensei…”

Robb laughed, “Indeed, my lady. Those were not the best circumstances to make acquaintances.”

“Your arrival to Kivotos was preluded by a sordid affair, but I hope your stay here these last two weeks has been satisfactory, and even fun.”

He thought of the Foreclosure Task Force, Yuuka, Rin and Kayoko and smiled. It had been fun. It was a peaceful world. A world full of colors. He thought Westeros to be gray and depressing in comparison. But he still held his breath, not all that glitters is gold after all.

Sometimes colorful colors hid the darkness within.

“It has been fun, my lady,” Robb said, “I have made friends, although your technologies and societal norms still escape me from time to time…”

Since Robb already knew Hasumi beforehand, there was no need for an extensive interview. After some small talk, she bowed and left.

Another document slammed violently on the screen by ARONA. Robb had the idea she was enjoying doing that. A blue document, different from the golden ones, was shown next. The door opened.

“Heyo! I am Ichinose Asuna! Nice to meet you, Master!” A blonde haired girl in servant attire said happily.

“Master?” Robb frowned. Being called Master reminded him of the slaver cities of Essos.

“Un! Un!” Asuna nodded, “Since I’m a maid, that means you are my master, Master!”

A strange custom, but Robb nodded nonetheless, “A pleasure to meet you, lady Asuna. I am Robb of the House Stark, Sensei of SCHALE.”

Robb could see the Millenium logo on her, same as Yuuka. Did they go to the same school?

“By any chance do you know Yuuka?” Robb asked. He felt a flutter in his heart when he thought of Yuuka. He could still smell her coppery scent. His heart stilled and calmed.

“Oh you mean Yuuka-chan? Yeah she gives us missions! She’s the treasurer of Seminar! Neru really hates her cause she always reprimands her for her collateral damages! Poor President!”

Robb recalled Rin calling Yuuka ‘Seminar’.

“Some sort of ruling institution in your school, then?” He was getting familiar with ‘student councils’.

“Yep! They're the student council, in charge of making Millenium run smoothly.”

Like a small council then.

Asuna pouted as she ran her fingers through his desk, “Mou, Master! I can see your office is a big, dusty mess! I can clean it up for you!”

Robb had to acknowledge she was right. Rin had told him SCHALE personnel were stretched to its limits and the building was very big, so tidying up and cleaning the main office was done once a week, “I would appreciate it, my lady.”

“Not ‘my lady’, Asuna! Try saying it with me, Master! Aaaa suuuu naaaa.”

“Asuna,” Robb nodded. Asuna smiled happily.

“Yay! My super duper best friend Karin is here too, I think she’s next!” Asuna said, taking out a duster from gods knows where and diligently dusting off his personal items with a smile.

Another document appeared in the Shittim Chest, this one a very colorful rainbow purple. Robb’s eyes widened. He felt that this new student would be special. In what way he didn't know.

“Excuse me, Sensei…” A shy voice said. A young woman with dark skin and stunning golden eyes entered the room. Robb’s eyes widened.

He had never seen a skin color like that before. He heard tales of foreign merchants in King’s Landing from Essos and the Summer Islands looking like her, but she had a regal forbearing, and angular, Andal-like features.

In his opinion, she was absolutely stunning. An exotic beauty.

“Is something wrong, Sensei?” Karin asked nervously.

“Yeah, Master! You've been staring at Karin for a fat minute! Is this….love at first sight?” Asuna teased and Karin blushed. Robb thought her dark cheeks looked beautiful with a blush.

“Ah, please forgive me. I was lost in thought.”

“No worries, Sensei. I am Kakudate Karin, from C&C in Millenium. Nice to meet you, Sensei.”

“Y-You as well,” Robb stuttered. What was the matter with him? He should pull himself together.

“Karin Karin!” Asuna chirped happily, “Since this is our first shift at SCHALE, let's clean Master’s dusty office!”

“It is pretty dusty…” Karin said, looking around. Robb felt hot in the face. He really needed to get used to cleaning his office and room. God knows he needed to get rid of that bloodied armor, but it was still lying there on the floor of his room.

It was not like he was a pampered noble, but that he had been at war for so long that cleaning up had been the last thing on his mind.

“I would appreciate it, my lady,” Robb bowed. Karin blushed again, “Please show me your skills as a maid, alongside your friend.”

“Y-Yes.” Karin squeaked out and curtsied. Robb thought Asuna and Karin complemented each other perfectly. Like night and day, sun and moon.

“Ummm. Excuse me.. Sensei…” A meek looking girl peeked from the door. One of the ‘Problem Solvers’, Kayoko’s friend. Her name escaped him at the moment.

Asuna and Karin busied themselves cleaning his room, with Karin sometimes looking at him curiously. She bit her lower lip, shook her head and went back to work.

“Ah yes, welcome.” Robb said. Why was this purple girl so nervous?

“I’m…. Igusa Haruka…. I’m sorry for bothering you, Sensei,” Haruka said, nervously looking from side to side.

“Welcome to SCHALE, my lady. I am Robb of the House Stark,” He paused, she looked extremely nervous. Was she…scared of him?

“A lady…me? I’m just a bug, Sensei.” The girl muttered.

Robb frowned. He tried to cheer her up like he did Sansa when she was feeling down.

“You are a pretty lady, with pretty purple eyes,” Robb said, picking one random attribute to compliment her on. It’s been a while since he’s actually tried to cheer up a young girl, “Like a pretty purple flower.”

“P-Pretty…me? Thank you, S-S-Sensei…. Kayoko was right, you are pretty cool…” She smiled and looked down, blushing madly.

“Master is a lady killer it seems!” Asuna opined cheekily.

“Indeed,” Karin analyzed him with an expression Robb couldn't quite place.

“Wowie! Look at all these old looking books, Karin! ‘The World of Ice and Fire?’ Cool!”

“Ah yes. That book was actually an earlier copy that one of my maester’s colleague sent to him as a gift. As you can see, it is still incomplete.”

“It even has an index! Let's see here….. Ancient History…The Reign of the Dragons…The Targaryen Kings… Hmmm..” Asuna pouted in thought.

“This is the first time I've seen Asuna read that much in a single sitting,” Karin comented.

“Oh, Master! Master! You’re here! See? Lord Eddard Stark and Catelyn Tully, issue: Robb Stark, Sansa Stark, Arya Stark, Brandon Stark and Rickon Stark! Is this your family?”

“A-Aye,” He sighed.

“So you are a…northman, Master?” Asuna asked, skimming through parts of the North’s section in the book.

“Aye. I come from the North. From Winterfell.”

“It says here the First Men live in the North! Are you a First Man too, Sensei?”

Robb nodded. “In truth the Andals and the First Men have mingled and mixed so much that no one, except maybe the Wildlings beyond the Wall, are full Andal or First Men, but we in the North keep the First Men’s ancient rites and religion.”

“The Kings of Winter… Are you a King of Winter too, Master?”

“Sensei is King in the North and Trident, Asuna,” Karin admonished her, “Didn't you read the briefing Akane gave us?”

“I skimmed through it!”

“So you didn't read it at all...” Karin said with a deadpan expression.

“Should we call you Your Majesty? Your Excellency? Supreme Chancellor?” Asuna asked with a peppy tone in her voice.

“Supreme Chancellor? Asuna, you are watching too many movies…” Karin sighed.

Robb tried not to laugh. He remembered Nonomi explaining movies to him, like a mummer’s play but on a big screen. She had invited him to watch a movie with her sometime.

“Robb is fine, my lady.”

“Asuna!” Asuna pouted.

“Asuna,” Robb nodded.

He reclined in his chair, and made the next student come inside after Haruka had left.

Chapter Text

“Sensei, have I done something to offend you?” Karin asked nervously.

Robb was startled. He turned to look at her with a puzzled expression.

“You’ve been staring at me for a while now…” Karin fidgeted, “I apologize if I did something improper or offended you. You are a king after all….”

“No, my lady,” Robb said, raising his hands placatingly, “I was just…. I have never seen skin like yours before, that’s all.”

“Skin like mine?” Karin asked, “Is it…ugly?”

“Gods no!” Robb said, offended at the very thought. Karin was extremely beautiful, “You are stunning, my lady. We don't get many foreign visitors in Winterfell so I’ve never seen someone like you before. It is I who should apologize, my mother taught me never to stare at people. Please forgive me.”

Karin had never thought much about skin in that way. Kivotos had a variety of skin colors so you were bound to find variety everywhere you went, “Y-You think I’m stunning?” Karin blushed.

“Aye, my lady. I may risk offending you but I’ve never seen a more beautiful woman,” Robb bowed respectfully.

Karin smiled shyly and looked down, fidgeting and turning.

“Oh! Master likes them sweet like chocolate, it seems!” Asuna teased, dusting off some banners that were left around, “I hope Master likes Vanilla too! Chocolate and Vanilla go well together, after all!”

“Chocolate? Vanilla?” Robb asked.

Asuna and Karin’s eyes widened, “Master, don't tell me you've never had chocolate before! No chocolate cookies or ice cream?”

“Cookies? Ice Cream? Some kind of food?”

Asuna whined like she was in pain. Karin ruffled through her pockets and fished out a little red ball wrapper in see through parchment.

“It’'s cherry candy. You can try it if you want, Sensei...” Karin said, giving Robb the strange red ball, “You’re supposed to keep it in your mouth.”

He unwrapped the unnatural see through parchment and did as she said. It was sweet. The sweetest thing he had ever tasted. But he found he liked that.

“Sweet, thank you,” Robb remarked. The flavor coated his tongue.

“Next time we will bring a whole tub of chocolate ice cream, Master!”

Robb nodded, “I look forward to it, my lady.”

“Aaaaa Su Naaaaa!” Asuna pouted again, huffing cutely.

“Lady Asuna,” Robb teased. Karin smiled and tried not to laugh.

A knock on the door, and Robb called out. The Shittim chest blinked and a blue document came to screen.

“Come in.”

“Good day, Sensei. I am Sumi Serina from Trinity’s Remedial Knights, here to offer medical assistance as a SCHALE student. Pleased to meet you!”

She frowned the second she saw him. Robb’s eyes widened. Did she dislike him already? What did he do? Her eyes roamed all over his face.

Serina shook her head, and tapped away on her phone. She gave Robb a reassuring smile, but Robb knew something was amiss.

“N-Nice to meet you, Sensei,” Serina said again.

“You as well, my lady,” Robb nodded, “I am Robb Stark, Sensei of SCHALE. Tell me about the Remedial Knights…”

“Yes. The Remedial Knights is an old order in Trinity. We look after the student’s general health and well being, but we are also trained as combat medics.”

“Combat medics?” Robb asked, “So, warrior healers…”

“Yes, combatants trained in medical procedures. We usually attach ourselves to a squad of JTF members on patrol to practice our healing.”

“Oh,” Robb said, “So you are skilled in fighting and healing, my lady?”

“I wouldn't say I’m skilled in combat at all, I can’t do hand to hand very well and can only handle weapons like assault rifles, pistols and sub-machine guns. I'm not trained in sniping or suppressive fire with heavy weapons, and shotguns scare me. In truth, I hate fighting. I want to be a medic that helps people, so I usually stay back and support my teammates.”

Robb nodded. A kind hearted person at heart.

“S-Sensei. Do you mind if I ask you some questions?” Serina asked, nervously.

She wanted to ask him questions? He shrugged.

“I don’t mind,” He said.

“Do you…have trouble sleeping?” Serina asked him. Robb frowned.

“Aye, my lady.”

“And an elevated heartbeat?” Serina asked. “Migraines, nausea?”

Robb nodded to all of it. It was nothing new to him to begin with. He was just stressed, that’s all. As long as he kept his mind clear it would pass eventually. He had too many responsibilities here to be cripled by such flimsy symptoms.

He remembered blood, and screams.

Don't think about it. He said to himself. Just don't think about it.

“I see.” Serina nodded. “Thank you for your time, Sensei. I will report myself to the infirmary and begin my shift. This has been an illuminating experience.”

She bowed and left in a hurry, tapping away and her phone.

“Woah… Trinity students sure are intense!” Asuna said.

Another flash in his Shittim Chest, and a rainbow of purple. Robb’s eyes widened.

A fox girl entered the room. She was dressed in multi-colored robes with flowers. Pink ribbons and a black short skirt. Her fox ears twitched. Her attire reminded him of Wakamo’s queer clothing. She had amber eyes and some sort of pink makeup around them.

“Aruji-dono! I am Kuda Izuna! A 1st year student from Hyakkiyako!” She said happily, her bushy fox tail swaying from side to side.

“A-Aruji-dono?” Robb asked, confused.

“It means my lord in my tongue, My lord!” Izuna bowed, “Now… I saw on the internet that it went something like this….”

She knelt before him. Robb sat up and Asuna and Karin looked on with wide eyes.

“I Kuda Izuna swear my gun to Robb of the House Stark, King in the North and Trident and the Sensei of SCHALE. How was that, Aruji-dono?”

“Ah,” Robb blinked, “Yes. I vow that you shall always have a place by my hearth and meat and mead at my table, and pledge to ask no service of you that might bring you into dishonor. I swear it by the old gods and the new.”

“Yay!”

“Should we…have done that too?” Asuna asked with curiosity.

Robb ignored her, “Please take a seat, lady Izuna. Tell me about yourself.”

“Thank you, Aruij-dono!” She sat down. Her ears looked fluffy, “I’m a first year at Hyakiyyako and my dream is to become Kivotos’ greatest ninja!”

“Ninja?” Robb asked.

“Un! Ninjas are silent warriors! Stealthy and loyal to their masters! We strike from the shadows and keep our masters safe!”

“Like a bodyguard, then.”

“But a thousand times cooler!” Izuna said, bouncing on her seat, “We can spit fire and throw shurikens and even dodge attacks by substituting ourselves with tree trunks!”

“I see,” Robb had no idea what this fox girl was saying. But a second bodyguard was welcome. He knew Wakamo liked to roam around the building, shadowing him. He could always feel her eyes on the back of his head.

Another fox body guard? He almost laughed at the irony of it.

“I will patrol around the building, Aruji-dono! That other fox thinks she’s slick but I spotted her instantly! Two is better than one! Nin Nin!”

“Thank you, lady Izuna. And welcome aboard.”

As Izuna left. Karin offered Robb a clear bottle of water.

“Water, Sensei. You look thirsty.”

“Thank you, my lady,” Robb said, taking a big swig. He sighed in contentment. Only three students left. He needed a break.

He glanced at the Shittim Chest. A golden document appeared.

A septa entered. Orange hair and ears visible through her veil. Robb’s eyes widened. She dressed modestly. It wasn't like he had a problem with how students dressed, but his reserved northern disposition was sometimes tested by their short skirts.

He was a man after all

This septa was a breath of fresh air.

“Blessings to you, Sensei. I am Iochi Mari, a sister from Trinity,” She bowed. She looked pious.

Blessings? Now that he thought about it, he wasn't sure what god or gods were popular in Kivotos. He hoped his northern faith wouldn't be a point of contention with the citizens here.

He thought of Septa Mordane in Winterfell, and frowned. Trying to convert him whenever she could, at his mother’s insistence no doubt. Insulting and demeaning Jon. Whispering poison in his ears about bastards and their covetous nature. But it was Theon Greyjoy, a trueborn son, that had betrayed him. It had been Roose Bolton, a trueborn noble who had thrust a knife in his heart.

Robb knew in his heart of hearts that Jon would have never betrayed him.

“Greetings to you, lady Mari. I am Robb Stark, Sensei of SCHALE,” He said cordially, trying to keep his voice neutral.

Mari managed to pick up on his apprehension, “Do you have a problem with nuns, Sensei?” She asked shyly.

“Nuns?” Robb asked.

“Women of faith,” Mari said gently.

“It depends on which faith, my lady,” Robb said truthfully, “I am a follower of the Old Gods of the North, same as my father.”

“Did…you have any bad experiences with other sisters while in Kivotos, Sensei?” Mari asked, eyes wide.

“Nay, my lady. In my home of Westeros, we Northmen were always looked down upon as barbarians and heathens because of our blood and faith. Mayhaps that experience has poisoned my opinions of the faiths of others…”

“Please rest assured I would never judge someone for their faith or race,” Mari said, bowing deeply, “I respect the faiths of others. We in the Sisterhood believe in bringing joy and peace to everyone in Kivotos, regardless of creed or origin,” She said, nodding to Sensei and Asuna & Karin.

“Religion is scary!” Asuna said, “We in Millenium are…Agboostic? Agnastic?”

“Agnostic,” Karin clarified, “Although the Trinitarian faith is popular, it is the same everywhere in Kivotos.”

“That is totally fine!” Mari said, “You are free to follow whichever path you take! The Lord gave us free will after all.” Her eyes widened at the mention of her God. “Oh no! Don’t think I'm trying to convert you or anything! It just slipped out…”

Eager to please, was she? Robb was not convinced, not fully. Words are wind. He figured he would treat her neutrally, until she revealed her true colors.

He nodded, “I am pleased to hear that. I look forward to working with you, lady Mari.”

Mari blushed and bowed, “Thank you, Sensei. I will begin my shift posthaste.”

As Mari left, Robb groaned. Asuna rubbed his shoulders and he jumped.

“There there, Master,” Asuna said.

Robb had to admit she was a skilled masseuse, he felt some tension leaving his body. Gods, he needed to visit a hot spring soon.

“Thank you, Asuna,” He sighed in relief.

Karin looked at Asuna and pouted, huffing and continuing to sort books on shelves.

He swiped on the Shittim Chest. Another golden document. A knock on the door made him look up.

“Enter.”

A voluptuous girl with long pink hair and white ribbons entered, no, she sauntered into the room with a mischievous expression.

She had vibrant green eyes. And Robb couldn't help but notice that her uniform didn't fit her at all. It was way too small for her body. Comparing this new arrival to Mari was like night and day. Was that a deliberate choice of wardrobe?

“Good day, Sensei…” She moaned out. Robb’s eyes widened. What was her deal? “I am Urawa Hanako, from Trinity. I’m…very pleased to meet you.”

Kairn and Asuna glared at Hanako.

“Y-Yes. Good day to you, lady Hanako. I am-”

“I know who you are, Sensei…” She said, breathily, “You are a very popular man. Very, very popular indeed.”

“Is that so, my lady?” Robb was annoyed at getting interrupted, but something about this student made her appealing in a way.

“Yesss..” She drawled, “You’ve caused something of an…awakening in us poor Trinity girls.”

“An…awakening?”

“Uh uh. That would be telling, Sensei,” She winked, “When I saw the GSC social media had posted SCHALE applications I just couldn't resist! To…serve the very first Sensei and man of Kivotos…”

“Uwa… She’s really laying it on thick…” Asuna whispered to Karin. Karin scowled at Hanako.

“But rest assured, you will take responsibility for that later. Fufu.”

“Is that…supposed to be a threat, my lady?” Robb frowned.

“No! Of course not.” She said with seriousness, “More of a…promise of later delights. Fufu.” She glanced at Karin and Asuna, “Or is it that you're already entangled? Chocolate and Vanilla… such a sinful combination…So sweet. Contrasting colors… Mm..”

Robb felt like prey. This woman was a predator. She, funnily enough, gave a similar vibe to Nonomi, but while Nonomi was friendly and bubbly, this Hanako was…

He looked at her halo. It was very similar to Nonomi’s but pink.

“But I won't take any more of your time, Sensei…” She breathed out, bending over the desk to show Robb her cleavage. Robb looked her dead in the eye. He wouldn't be tempted so easily. Whatever her game was, he won't play it.

Hanako’s eyes widened in surprise, “I’ll show myself out. Hopefully we get to spend some more….time together, Robb Sensei….”

She winked and left.

Was she…propositioning him? Just like Wakamo? Mari and her were both from Trinity but this Hanako was lewd and scandalous while Mari was modest and pious.

It made sense logically, Robb was the only man in Kivotos, so students would be predisposed to discover their carnal desires, but to be so bold, and in front of her fellow student no less.

“What was her deal?” Asuna ground out in annoyance.

“Shameless. Not what I expected from a Trinity student,” Karin glared at the door and huffed.

“Don’t worry, Sensei! We’ll protect your virtue from all those floozies!” Asuna said, rubbing his shoulders.

He laughed, “You would be protecting nothing, my lady. I have lost my virtue long ago.”

Asuna and Karin’s eyes widened.

“Oh?” Asuna smiled, “I didn't know Sensei was that type of guy…”

“Experienced…” Karin muttered, with a blush. Robb could spend hours looking at the ways her dark skin would flush red.

The final, golden document of the day appeared on the screen. He sighed in relief. A knock on the door.

“Enter.”

“Y-Yes! Nakatsukasa Kirino, reporting for duty, sir!” The silver haired girl said, saluting him.

Robb introduced himself. “Please take a seat. Tell me about yourself, lady Kirino.”

“W-Well, I'm a student at Valkyrie Police Academy. We make sure to patrol the streets of Kivotos and apprehend all manner of meanies and criminals!”

“Yes. I saw you during the fight to retake the Sanctum Tower,” Robb nodded, “An honorable calling.”

“Thank you, sir!” Kirino said happily, “Truth be told, I'm not very good at shooting…but I hope I can improve during my tenure at SCHALE.” She shifted uncomfortably.

“Is something the matter, my lady?”

“I-I’m afraid I will disappoint my comrades and Chief Kanna… I've been going at it for so long but I don't seem to improve at all…”

He remembered his father’s words, “You need to be brave, lady Kirino.” Robb said. “Being afraid of failure but still soldiering on is a sign of bravery.”

“I see. Thank you sir!” She beamed.

Another knock on the door, and Fuuka peeked inside.

“Sensei, I’m done. Are you hungry?” Fuuka said.

“Aye. Thank you, my lady.”

“I've made enough for everyone,” Fuuka said, entering the room pushing a steel cart filled with dishes and red, segmented boxes.

“I’ve made stew, and fried rice,” Fukka said, serving Robb a portion, “I hope you enjoy it, Sensei.”

Robb was familiar with rice and stew. But this rice was brown in color, with meat and various greens. He recognized carrots in the rice. He received the bowl from Fuuka, and bowed in gratitude.

The food smelled absolutely magical. There was something in it that made Robb feel hungry, more so than normal.

“I’m thankful for your help, lady Fuuka,” He said. Karin, Asuna and Kirino each served themselves.

“Wow! This smells great!” Asuna said, “You have a talent, Fuuka-chan!”

Fuuka blushed and looked down, “Thank you…”

Robb took a bite, and his eyes widened. Was this some sort of magic? What was this flavor? This richness? This feeling of healing on his fatigued muscles. He felt energized, alive.

“Gods…” He moaned, “Absolutely stellar. A delicious feast fit for a King, nay, an emperor!”

“O-Oh… Thank you so much, Sensei…” Fuuka bowed.

“Tasty!” Kirino said, “Thank you, Fuuka-chan.”

“It is the best fried rice I’ve ever tasted...” Karin sighed in delight, “You must share the recipe with me…”

Robb shoveled down more rice, and tried the stew. It was from the gods themselves. A feast of deliciousness. He smiled.

“Oh god…” Rin gasped, reading through Sumi Serina’s report. “It’s worse than I thought…”

“What is?” Aoi asked her, looking up from her computer.

“Sensei,” Rin choked out, “He’s….”

“Lemme see that.” Aoi said, taking the report in her hands, “Sunken eyes, paleness in the face, trouble sleeping, evident signs of sleep deprivation and….self starvation?!” She gasped.

“Keep reading,” Rin said, her eyes filled with tears.

Aoi gulped, “Elevated heart rate suggests constant anxiety and panic attacks. Sufficient trigger of traumatic memories will put the subject at great mental and physical risk…. risk of suicide… God….” Aoi covered her mouth with her hand, “S-Suicide?”

“Serina-san has recommended some antidepressants, and to watch Sensei closely. He is, in her words, a ticking time bomb, a sufficient enough stimulus of his bad memories could immediately trigger a panic attack with risk of heart failure, or worse, a psychotic episode…”

Just like that time in Abydos, Robb had stopped breathing for a while. Rin's blood froze.

“W-What are we going to do, Vice President?” Aoi asked, afraid.

“I will take care of it, no matter what,” Rin said, her eyes resolute.

Chapter Text

Rin made her way to Robb’s chambers with a singular mission. She clutched the paper bag full of pills—Prozac and Citalopram.

How could she breach the subject of mental health with him without making him feel weak? Without hurting his masculine northern sensibilities?

Should she lie? Tell him the pills were some sort of nutritional supplement? No. Lies like those only go so far.

As she crossed the office, she had to do a double take. Kosaka Wakamo was there, sitting on the couch, eating chips and laughing at some stupid meme on her phone.

It was surreal. The Fox of Calamity herself, sitting there without a care in the world, like she wasn’t one of the Seven Prisoners. She frowned at her audacity.

Wakamo looked up at her, eating one last potato chip and locking her phone.

“Dog of the GSC,” she greeted.

Rin grit her teeth. “Fox of Calamity,” Rin bit back.

“Are you going to see His Grace the king?” Wakamo asked, eyeing Rin’s paper bag with suspicion. “He’s out walking his wolf, and those annoying maids and that ninja kid are with him.”

“I’m here to see Robb, yes,” Rin bit out with more force than intended.

“So familiar…” Wakamo sighed. “Could it be?”

She eyed Rin carefully and sniffed her. Rin knew some of the more ‘bestial’ students liked to sniff others for a variety of reasons—probably something to do with their heritage.

Wakamo gasped and smiled smugly. “So scandalous! So that’s what’s going on with you…”

“W-What?” Rin asked.

“Mmmm. Nothing. You can just leave those pills here. I’ll make sure His Grace takes them. I usually stay close to him all night…”

Rin immediately scowled. What was Robb Sensei thinking, letting Kosaka Wakamo so close?

“Ara?” Wakamo tilted her head to the side in mock surprise. “Ara ara? Is that how it is, Miss Vice President? Don’t tell me you have feelings for our King! Scandalous! You both are colleagues. Coworkers…”

Wakamo sighed and shrugged. “It’s a good thing I’m not his colleague. I am his loyal servant…”

She licked her lips salaciously.

“You don’t know what you’re talking about,” Rin said, annoyed at having been read so easily.

“Fufu,” Wakamo laughed. “Fufufufu... Then you don’t mind me… serving our King in whatever way he desires?”

“He wouldn't ask those kinds of dirty things of you,” Rin said, unsure.

Wakamo smiled from ear to ear. “I wouldn't be so sure. I visited him a few nights ago, you know? He was so hot and bothered by little old me…”

Rin didn’t know she could scowl deeper, but she did.

“Liar.”

Wakamo shrugged. “He was so needy… I could smell the need to… mate so clearly.”

Need to mate? Rin’s eyes widened.

“So every night you lay down on your bed, alone, I want you to ask yourself... Where is Kosaka Wakamo this night? I want you to ponder and wonder…”

Wakamo stood up, circling Rin like a vulture.

“Because deep down you already know the answer. I am with our King, making sure he is satisfied... while you’re all alone in your room, with mountains of paperwork to do in the morning. Fufu…”

Rin clenched her fists. Her mind was a traitor. She could imagine it. The smell of this bitch was unbearable.

She imagined it as clear as day—Robb and this vixen. Under the covers, obscenely, like newlyweds. Kosaka Wakamo bouncing, up and down and up and down and up and down…

“Screw you, fox,” Rin said, turning around—only to find no one there.

“Damn it!” she cursed. She entered Robb’s room and waited, sitting on his bed.

Did they really? she thought, a knot in her stomach. Right here on this bed?

Rin shook her head. Kosaka was just trying to get in her head. She needed to concentrate on what’s important right now—Robb Sensei’s mental health.

She tried to tune out her imagination. The sounds of flesh slapping against flesh, and the wanton moans of that fox bitch.

She stamped out the more vivid parts—where it was herself, and not Kosaka, entwined with Sensei.

Chapter Text

“Rin,” Robb nodded, entering his room. Grey Wind dashed toward her and licked her face in joyous greeting.

“Robb,” she nodded back. Her demeanor toward him was different—more cold and distant.

She smiled and hugged Grey Wind. “Good boy!”

Grey Wind yawned and lay on his cot.

“I wanted to speak to you,” she said matter-of-factly. “But there is also another new, urgent matter that has come to my attention recently.”

Robb frowned in confusion. “And that is?”

“Kosaka Wakamo,” Rin said, her voice carrying a dangerous edge. “Is it true that she visited you late at night some days ago?”

“Aye, my lady,” Robb said. “She did.”

Rin looked angry, clearly expecting him to deny it. “I see. And what was the purpose of her visit?”

Robb blushed, and Rin grit her teeth and scowled.

“She... she was watching me sleep,” Robb said.

Rin’s eyes widened. “She was...”

“Aye. And when I confronted her about it, she... propositioned me.”

“Propositioned—you mean she explicitly offered to have sexual relations with you?”

“Indeed,” Robb nodded.

“Did you?” Rin asked, her eyes narrowing.

“What sort of man do you take me for, Rin?” Robb asked, annoyed. “I told her to leave me be, and she left.”

I take you for an honorable man that wouldn't be able to resist if Kosaka decided to stop asking for consent, Rin thought.

“I see,” Rin nodded. She had seemingly calmed down. “Of course...”

“Is Wakamo telling tales about me—about us?” Robb asked. Great, just what I needed. Rumors.

“Yes,” Rin said. “She implied she had... sated your lusts. She taunted me about it.”

“That gods-damned fox...” Robb groaned.

“She told me she smelled the arousal on you,” Rin said, frowning. “That you desired her. Sexually.”

Robb froze.

Rin’s eyes narrowed. “Did you?”

“A-Aye,” Robb nodded. “Her smell was... tantalizing. I cannot explain it, but it did arouse me—physically, at least. But I swear I did not lay a single finger on her.”

“I understand,” Rin said. “I forget that men are different from women, with different needs and physiological reactions.” She paused. “What stopped you?”

“I beg your pardon?” Robb asked.

“What stopped you from... taking her?” Rin asked. “She was willing—a consenting adult. What exactly stopped you?”

“I do not see how that is relevant to this conversation,” Robb said in annoyance. This was starting to feel like an interrogation.

“It is relevant to me,” Rin said sternly. “Was she ugly? Did she not fit your tastes? Did her... fox features disgust you?”

“I thought it would be a mistake. I do not know her at all, and she is dangerous. It could've been some sort of trap—a way to bind me to her. I do not trust her.”

“So if a student you knew and trusted offered the same, would you accept?” Rin asked. There was something in her eyes.

Robb pondered her question. Would he? Would he really? He wouldn't deny the students were attractive to him. He was a man grown, of six-and-ten. And Kivotos’ strange dress codes did not help at all.

When he was married, it had been a natural thing. Jeyne and he would sate each other’s lusts. It had been a sweet thing with Jeyne. She had laid down on the bed every time, and they had rocked together until they reached their peaks. She was his first.

But he had been without the touch of a female for so long. He felt touch-starved. He shook his head. He had other things on his mind besides indulging in the pleasures of the flesh.

He didn’t want to end up like Robert Baratheon—a drunkard who fucked everything that moved to drown out the pain of his lost love.

And he definitely did not want to end up a whoring dullard like Theon Greyjoy, who always tried to make Robb lower himself to his level and fuck the whores of Winter Town. He had sung the whores’ praises, telling Robb all manner of depraved things they would do with their mouths and bodies.

Jeyne hadn’t been like that at all. She had been sweet, but often left him unfulfilled. She had been boring.

He looked down and frowned.

“I cannot deny I have urges and lusts, but I keep them under control. I have other, more pressing matters to worry about than having sexual congress with women,” Robb grit out, angry at himself for thinking that way about his former wife.

He wanted to punch himself.

“I see,” Rin said, blushing a bit at the language. “But you didn’t answer the question, Robb. If a student—a girl you trusted—offered to have sexual relations with you, would you accept?”

“I do not know. I would have to think about it, and it would depend on the person who offered,” Robb said. “Why that particular question?”

“No reason,” Rin lied. “How are you going to deal with Kosaka?”

“I will establish clear boundaries between us. She has sworn herself to me, so she is bound to obey my orders and heed me. If she doesn’t, then I’ll threaten to banish her from my side.”

“She won’t like that,” Rin said.

“Do you think she’ll turn violent?” Robb asked, worried.

“Towards you? No. Towards the city? Possible.”

“I’ll deal with it,” Robb said. Another responsibility...

“Robb. Promise me something. Right now,” Rin said, voice serious.

“What, my lady?” Robb asked.

“You will let me talk, and you will listen. You will listen in silence and try to understand what I’m telling you. Please promise me you won't interrupt me. Promise me, Robb.”

Robb frowned in worry. “Is everything all right? Has something happened?”

“Something has happened. I have received a medical report. The contents were... haunting.”

“Is someone at SCHALE afflicted with some ailment? Sick? Who?”

You, Robb, Rin wanted to say, but couldn’t.

“Just listen,” she insisted. “Just, please, listen to me.”

Robb nodded and sat down. Rin sat down next to him and took one of his hands in her own.

“Robb,” she began. “I want to let you know that I admire you, profoundly. You've led people into wars and endured such a horrid betrayal. You are strong and brave and noble—never forget that.” She caressed his cheek.

Robb let her continue. He had no idea she felt that way.

“But sometimes, these sorts of things leave scars—not physical ones, but ones in your psyche, your mind. That’s what we call mental health.”

Robb frowned. He was fine. He just needed to not think about it.

“Do you think me some mewling child, my lady?” Robb asked petulantly, and Rin shut her eyes in sorrow.

“You promised me...” she said. Robb’s eyes widened at her sorrowful expression. She was serious. He felt reprimanded.

“I apologize,” Robb said, feeling regret at making her sad.

“Just listen,” she said. “You might think it’s weakness to feel pain—to grieve. But in truth, acknowledging that pain is healthy. Ignoring it… letting it fester like a rotten wound... it will slowly corrode you.”

It is a weakness, Robb thought. He was a king. Kings did not cry, lest their subjects mock them. He was strong. He was a wolf. Show your neck to your enemies and they will pounce and rip it open.

That time with Yuuka was a fluke, a mistake.

He was the one that hunts. He was the one that kills his enemies. He was not weak.

“I know you're having nightmares. I know you're feeling angry and don’t know why. I know about your migraines. And I know that your chest hurts so badly sometimes that you can’t breathe.”

He had to bite his tongue. Did she think him a child? A mewling babe scared of the dark? He was a wolf. He was a wolf.

“I have some medicine that can help with your sleepless nights and the migraines,” she said, showing him a bag made of brown parchment paper. “Please just try to understand—I... care about you. I do not want to see you hurting like this.”

“I am not hurting,” Robb said. He sounded petulant, like a boy. Deep down, he knew she was right to be worried for him. “I am a king.”

“Yes, you are,” she said, trying to choke back a sob. “Please, listen. Your mind is fragile. If it’s overrun by grief and sadness and anger, you will break down. Please understand. You might be a danger to yourself…”

“You’re saying I would end my own life?” Robb was offended at the very thought. “A coward’s way out...”

“Not precisely. But imagine if the safety of students was at stake, and you froze—had an episode—and students got hurt. Would you be able to forgive yourself for it?”

Robb narrowed his eyes and looked down. He would never be able to forgive himself if these angels died on his watch—if he froze and hesitated.

This was a new world. A happy world. He knew he did not belong here. Not truly.

He felt it when he sat with the Abydos girls. They were so pure, and happy, and hardworking. They were clean, and he looked down at his own hands and saw them covered in blood.

Warrior. King. Murderer. Wolf. Rebel. Traitor. Boy. Kinslayer.

Unclean.

Tainted.

He wanted to protect them. The thought of them covered in blood the same as him made him sick.

He wanted to believe in his heart of hearts that this was the reason he was brought into this world.

Rin cupped his face with her hands. Her eyes were full of tears. “Please. Just let me help you,” she said, kissing his cheek. A single tear rolled down her face.

“Rin...” Robb did not know what to say.

“You will take these pills—once every eight hours. Please promise me that,” she said, almost begging. “Promise me, Robb. Right here and now.”

Robb nodded. It broke his heart to see her like this. “I understand. I promise.”

“And I will come here every night. We will talk, just the two of us. About how you’re feeling. About what makes you happy. Make note of anything notable that happens in your daily life. Something that made you feel happy, or made you laugh, or amazed you. It doesn’t have to be meaningful or grand. Maybe you liked some new food you ate. Maybe a student said something ridiculous. Maybe something reminded you of the North.”

She coughed and caressed his cheek again. “And you will tell me all about it here—just the two of us.”

She sighed.

“You don’t have to be the King in the North here. You don’t have to be a wolf, or a soldier. Not with me,” Rin said.

Robb felt bitter tears in his eyes. He felt naked, vulnerable. “I miss my mother,” he sobbed.

He felt like he had stopped. Like he had been running and suddenly stopped—and crashed to the floor.

He felt ashamed. Like he was a child crying out for his mother.

“Shh. It’s okay…” Rin said, holding him tenderly. He was reminded of Yuuka—of how she saw him at his lowest.

He felt a bitter rage consume him once again. He was happy in Winterfell. The Lannisters had ruined that. They had ruined it all.

“I hate them,” Robb said with venom. “The Lannisters. They ruined everything. I had my father and my mother and a home. And they ruined it. I hate them.”

“I know,” Rin sighed.

“I want to kill them all,” Robb confessed. He would spare no one. Even the children. Abominations. Incest-spawned brats. Leave a cub to grow and you will soon find its teeth have grown to be deadly. Leave a cub alive and the pack will never be safe.

“Every last one of them. Even the children... Everyone. It disgusts me…”

“I know that too,” Rin said, with no judgment in her voice. She kissed him again—on his forehead.

“I hate myself,” he confessed. “I was so gullible. Everything that led to my betrayal was my own fault. Sending Theon to his father. Marrying Jeyne. Executing Karstark…”

Kinslayer, kinslayer, kinslayer, kinslayer.

Cursed, cursed, cursed, cursed, cursed.

She squeezed him tight.

“No wonder I was betrayed. The King who lost the North…” He wanted to rip his hair out, but Rin held him firm.

“I won’t betray you. Never,” Rin said. “I will share this burden.”

He sought her warmth. She gently laid him on the bed and climbed up with him. She held his head against her chest, whispering into his copper locks.

“Just relax, and sleep, Robb,” she said gently. “I will be here when you wake up. I won’t be going anywhere.”

“I miss Jon, Sansa, Arya, Bran, and Rickon...” he sobbed again. “My uncle Edmure and my uncle Brynden… My family. My family…”

She held him, and he fell asleep—exhausted.

When she was certain slumber had taken him, she placed one final kiss on him.

In a place she wouldn’t have dared to if he was still awake.

Chapter Text

Robb needed to talk to the fox. So he roamed around the SCHALE building with Grey Wind, trying to sniff her out.

He followed the trail of her scent to the roof and realized she was hiding here somewhere.

“Come out,” he ordered, a little more forcefully than anticipated.

“Your Grace,” Wakamo knelt before him. Robb was a little startled at how she almost popped into existence.

“I need to talk to you,” Robb said, serious.

Grey Wind sniffed Wakamo and huffed at her, almost as if saying you’re boring.

Wakamo glared at Grey and stuck her tongue out at the wolf in childish insult.

“Why did you tell Rin you were sleeping with me?” Robb asked, bluntly.

“To scare her off you, Your Grace,” Wakamo said, still bowing. Her bows were queer. She sat on her knees and made her forehead touch the ground—a queer way of showing respect and deference.

“And why is that?” Robb asked her.

“That dog of the GSC lusts after you, Your Grace,” Wakamo said, as if she herself wasn’t lusting for him also.

“Rin is a trusted comrade and friend. I think you are mistaken,” Robb said defensively.

“Her smell told me everything I needed to know, Your Grace,” Wakamo said. “She visited you yesterday and did not emerge from your quarters until this morning.”

Wakamo frowned and looked down, her fists clenched. She looked angry.

“You are a King, Your Grace. If you decided to take that GSC dog as your mistress, then it is your right. I do not have any right to second-guess you or protest your choices.”

She gulped. “I can smell the tang of her scent on you, Your Grace. I only wish you had taken me as a mistress first, and not her.”

“Mistress?” Robb gaped at her. “You’ve misread this entire situation, my lady. Rin is a friend, and she accompanied me through the night.”

“Yes, Your Grace. She did,” Wakamo nodded, still frowning.

“Not like that! Gods, woman!” Robb gritted out. “I do NOT have mistresses. Do you take me for Robert Baratheon?”

“Robert Baratheon, Your Grace?”

“He was—he was the King in my home of Westeros before I was a king myself,” Robb explained. “He was a fat drunkard and a whoremonger. My father spoke of him with such reverence and respect, I thought him a great warrior king, but when he showed up with his whore wife and her bastards, all I saw was a pathetic fat man.”

“You could never be him, Your Grace!” Wakamo protested. “You are not fat and definitely not a drunkard!”

Robb sighed and rubbed his eyes.

“But why lie about something like that? Don’t you know the damage to your reputation such whispers could create?”

“I would be delighted to be your mistress, Your Grace,” Wakamo said. “To bear you a strong, haloed princess as a daughter.”

Robb shrunk back at the absolute insanity and audacity of this woman.

“Why?” was all he managed to ask.

“I fell in love with you the second I saw you,” Wakamo said. “Before I even knew you were a king. It is a Burning Love that consumes my very being. I swore myself to you, body and soul, and I will stick by that oath until you no longer need me, or my heart stops beating.”

So she wasn’t a harlot trying to advance her position—she was just insane.

Robb connected to Grey Wind. The wolf could smell dishonesty and treachery. If only he had done that while in Westeros…

Stop, Robb thought to himself. Just exhale, and clear your mind, like Rin taught you.

Robb maintained the connection. Grey Wind smelled Wakamo. He sensed her heartbeat and blood flow and the small twitches of her lashes and eyes.

Truth, truth, truth, truth.

Honesty, honesty, honesty, honesty.

Desire, desire, desire, desire.

Heat, heat, heat, heat.

He knew right then and there—for some gods-forsaken reason he couldn’t explain, this woman, this Wakamo, had fallen deeply in love with him. She was utterly and irrevocably devoted to him. If he ordered her to slit her own throat, she would do so with a smile on her face.

She was insane. Unhinged.

He sighed. “You have sworn yourself to me. So you must obey me, correct?”

“Yes, Your Grace,” she said without missing a beat.

“Then I order you to stop this antagonism with Rin,” Robb said with finality, “and to never again imply to her or to anyone else that you are my mistress.”

“Understood, Your Grace,” Wakamo bowed.

“No visiting my quarters late at night unannounced,” Robb said. “You will behave as befits a member of my household guard, and will work with others to ensure my protection and the protection of Rin and the girls of the GSC.”

“Yes, Your Grace,” Wakamo said. “That kit from yesterday, she has potential, but is careless and naive. A weakling in need of guidance.”

Kit? Robb frowned. “You mean Izuna?”

“Yes, Your Grace.”

“Do you have a problem with Izuna?”

“No, Your Grace. She is just young and immature,” Wakamo said. “Permission to speak freely, Your Grace?”

Robb knew he would regret it. “Aye. Go ahead, my lady.”

“I know you have night terrors, and the dog—Lady Rin—brought you some medicines to alleviate them. I beseech you to consider… other forms of stress relief.”

Robb wanted to groan.

“I assure you, I want to be carnally linked with you, Your Grace. I am willing and ready. Please at least consider my offer. It is not a matter of ‘using’ me, but of letting me help you. Do not feel like you’re treating me like a… whore.”

Wakamo bowed deeply. “I want this more than anything. But I won’t act on my desires unless you want me as well, Your Grace. I am here for you, in whatever way you desire, either as a guard or as a lover.”

She shifted.

“I would love nothing more than to give you my maidenhead. To be the first woman in Kivotos to have ever tasted the love of a man.”

Robb sighed. He knew he should tell her no. He knew he should nip this in the bud. But he stopped himself. The remnants of Jeyne’s touch haunted him. The open possibility…

He really was just like Robert Baratheon.

“Dismissed.”

“Good morning everyone! Let’s start our regularly scheduled FTF meeting,” Ayane said.

Robb nodded at her and sat down next to Shiroko, who waved at him cheekily.

Serika and Nonomi smiled gently at Robb, and Hoshino nodded at him with a smile.

“First thing in the schedule is this...” Ayane said, bringing out some documents. “After analyzing the weapons recovered from the battle, I have determined these models to be aftermarket models.”

“There’s also the fact that those Gehenna girls were obviously contracted by someone,” Serika said. “Do we know who would order a hit on Abydos?”

“I believe I can help with that,” Robb said, passing the phone to Shiroko. “Kayoko—”

“That meanie?” Serika said, annoyed. “What about her?”

“We can just ask her directly...” Robb said. “Shiroko, would you please ask her? I am still new to this ‘texting’ so it would take me too long.”

“Nn. Understood, Sensei.” She scrolled through his contacts until she found Kayoko. “Kayoko, and a cat emoji. Did you register her like this, Sensei?”

“I do not know what you mean. Kayoko herself wrote down her ‘contact information’ on my phone.”

“Oh, okay...” Shiroko said. She tapped the screen a few times.

“She says ‘Hello,’” Shiroko said. “I will respond with ‘Hello my dearest Kayoko, it is I, Robb of the House Stark. I have great need of your help.’”

Robb was tempted to snatch the phone away from her paws.

“Please don’t...” Ayane said.

“No fun...” Shiroko said. She tapped the screen a few more times. “She says it was Kaiser.”

“W-What?” Hoshino asked, aghast.

“Nn. She says here that some Kaiser corpo ordered the hit. She doesn’t know any specifics beyond the goal of the contract and the person who issued it. Says the Kaiser guy is pressuring them into a second attack, but they won’t do his bidding anymore, since their job as bounty hunters is doing well.”

“But… that doesn't make any sense!” Nonomi said. “Kaiser is our loaner! Why would they waste money trying to run us out when we can keep paying them?”

“They must want something else,” Robb surmised. “Maybe the deed of ownership, or something inside the grounds.”

Hoshino frowned and looked down.

“For now, we need to investigate the lead of these weapons,” Ayane said. “We can neither confirm nor deny Kaiser’s involvement, but maybe the origin of these weapons can shine some light on the whole deal.”

“A sensible plan,” Robb nodded. “If we find the supplier, or the origin of these queer weapons, then we can narrow down our search.”

Robb’s phone rang.

“Nn, an alarm?” Shiroko said.

“Ah, yes,” Robb said. “It is time for me to take my medicine. Rin’s orders.” He shrugged and took some of the tin-looking squares with the pills within out of his pouches.

“Medicine?” Nonomi asked, cheerfully. “Don’t tell me you have the sniffles, Sensei!”

She peeked over and read the name of the medicine. Her smile dropped instantly.

“P-Prozac...” she gasped. Serika looked over in concern.

Ayane typed something on her laptop, and her eyes grew wide.

“That’s for...” Ayane said, her face turning sad.

Robb looked at the girls with curiosity. “Is it dangerous? I don’t believe Rin would ever give me something harmful...”

“No! It’s not dangerous at all...” Nonomi said, smiling forcefully. She gave him her cute, yellow bottle of water. “Drink, Sensei! It’s good for you!”

She rubbed his back gently and with affection. Robb swallowed the pill.

“Nn, Sensei, look,” Shiroko said, showing Robb a picture on her phone. It was of a dog, wearing a hat. “We should get Grey a hat too. He would look dapper.”

Robb laughed heartily. It really was a funny picture. He could just imagine it—Grey Wind with a silly little hat. Grey looked up from the floor and huffed at Robb in warning.

The girls looked delighted at seeing his smile.

“Nn. That Kayoko is asking you about your day. I will tell her to get lost, okay, Sensei?”

“Please don’t do that,” Robb said. “She is my friend.”

“She’s your friend?” Serika asked with an edge to her voice. Almost like jealousy in a way. “Sensei, she...”

“I know. It wasn’t her fault,” Robb said firmly. “She is a good person, and my friend.”

“Of course, Sensei. You can be friends with anyone!” Nonomi said, with a tilt to her voice and a semi-grimace on her face. “Soooo... who’s your best friend?”

“My… best friend?” Robb asked.

“Yep! Your bestest friend in the entire world! Mine is, sadly, Hoshino. But I love all the Abydos girls too!” She smiled.

Hoshino grabbed her chest in mock offense. “Sadly, she says...”

“My best friend is my brother Jon,” Robb said.

“I wish I could meet him. If he’s your brother then he’s bound to be like you, Sensei!” Nonomi said.

“He is brooding, quick to take offense, self-sacrificing. I knew that he was the better sword but he threw our spars just to make me feel good about myself… I miss him dearly.”

“We should go on ahead and look into these weapons at the Black Market,” Hoshino said quickly, trying to change the subject.

“Catyoko is asking when can you two meet again...” Shiroko said. “Nn. She works fast...”

“Cat...yoko?” Robb looked puzzled.

“Nn. She spams cat emojis. Annoying.”

“Ah. Tell her I have to visit Yuuka’s school tomorrow. Maybe Saturday.”

“Nn. I will tell her you don’t want to see her ever again,” Shiroko said.

Robb paled.

“Joking. See?” She showed him the screen. Robb sighed in relief.

“This Black Market sounds ominous...” Serika said in fright.

“The Black Market is a gathering spot for criminals. Dropouts, flunkies, burnouts...” Ayane said. “And a place where illegal school clubs can do their business.”

“Like those Gehenna brats?” Hoshino asked.

“Yes,” Ayane nodded. “Let’s go, everyone. Maybe we can find some clues.”

As they arrived at the market, Robb was amazed at the huge crowd of people walking around. Dog people, bird people, fox people and haloed students. Also walking around were some kind of tin men, with glowing lines for eyes and mouths.

“This is the Black Market? There’s a butt load of people here!” Serika whined.

“Nn, a big operation,” Shiroko said.

“To be fair, we hardly ever leave Abydos. Maybe this is the norm for other places in Kivotos,” Hoshino said.

“Have you ever been here before, Hoshino?” Robb asked her.

“Nope! But I’ve heard all kinds of things about interesting places in the city. Apparently there’s a big aquarium around! Hey Sensei. you wanna come with sometime?”

“An aquarium?” Robb asked.

“It’s like a zoo, but for fishes!” Hoshino said, excited.

“Ah, like a menagerie then. I remember maester Luwin telling me and my brother Jon about the menageries of the Sealord of Braavos. He kept monkeys and giant lizards.”

“Uwaaa… Giant lizards?” Nonomi said in wonder.

“Stay sharp everyone, we need to be vigilant. This place is-” Ayane said over the radio but was interrupted by gunfire.

Robb saw a girl, brown blonde hair and dressed in white, running away from some other students. She had a big white bag with some yellow attachments.

“Coming through!” She said, and crashed into Shiroko. Shiroko, to her credit, was hardly moved by the impact, and the girl in white crashed to the floor.

“Owie…. I’m so sorry about that!”

“Hey, you! Stop freaking running! Can’t you see we’re mugging you?” One of the tough looking students said. Robb frowned.

Nonomi and Shiroko moved quickly, hitting the aggressive students in the back of their necks. The students dropped to the floor in a heap.

“Takedown…” Shiroko said in celebration.

“Bad guys have to be punished, tee-hee…” Nonomi giggled.

“T-Thank you so much!” The girl in white said, and bowed, “My name is Ajitani Hifumi!”

“Why were those miscreants chasing you, lady Hifumi?” Robb asked her and helped her to her feet.

“Ah, it’s the Sensei from SCHALE! Hanako-san told me about you!” Hifumi said, pointing at Robb. Her eyes drifted to Grey Wind, “And his wolf too!”

Robb cringed at the mention of Hanako, and Hifumi laughed.

“Haha! I know….” Hifumi said, almost like an apology.

“Hey, Hifumi right?” Hoshino said, “What’s a Trinity student doing here?”

“It's kind of a long story. I came looking for something…”

“Illegal substances?” Nonomi asked.

“A tank?” Shiroko asked.

“Smut?” Hoshino asked.

“What, No, of course not! It’s a...limited edition Peroro-sama merchandise.”

“Peroro…what?” Robb asked, confused.

“Yes! It's this guy here!” Hifumi said, showing Robb an ugly as sin monster duck, with a hanging tongue. Robb was reminded of Karstark’s men, how some of them choked on their tongues as he ordered them hanged.

Their purple faces, tongues out and bloated.

Stop it, he thought again. He thought of Rin, of her smell and heat. And calmed himself down.

“It's a limited edition too!” Hifumi said happily.

“Wow! I love MomoFriends!” Nonomi said happily, “Peroro is so cute! I’m a fan of Mr. Nicholai personally though.”

“I have no idea what they're talking about,” Hoshino said in exasperation.

“Aye. Everyday some new, ridiculous thing manages to make me stop dead in my tracks. I will never understand Kivotos,” Robb said in humor.

“Guys. Some new hostiles are approaching!” Ayane said.

“Oh no!” Hifumi said.

“You know more about this place, Hifumi-chan, so we’ll follow your lead,” Hoshino said.

“Okay! Follow me!” She said, and they followed her through the streets.

They managed to lose the enemies, and Robb sighed. Grey Wind trotted next to him.

“You seem to know a lot about this place, Hifumi-chan,” Hoshino said, with a dangerous glint in her eye. Robb eyed her nervously.

“I did a lot of research in order to get what I came for,” Hifumi said sheepishly.

“Then it’s settled!” Hoshino said, “Hifumi-chan will accompany us until we get what we came for!”

“H-Huh?” Hifumi squeaked.

“Wow! A brilliant idea!” Nonomi said, smiling.

Isn't this…kidnapping? Robb thought.

“A kidnapping, excellent idea, Hoshino.”

Robb sighed.

“No, no,” Serika said, trying to reconfort Hifumi, “They mean they want you to be our guide. If you're cool with it!”

“Ah, in that case I accept,” Hifumi smiled.

They walked around. Robb was reminded of how hungry he was as they traversed stalls and the market. Fresh meat grilling on stoves and some kind of pastries all around.

Grey Wind growled in hunger and whined at Robb.

“I know boy, me too,” He said.

“You hungry, Sensei?” Nonomi asked, “There’s a Taiyaki stand right there, my treat!”

“What, Nonomi, are you gonna use that golden card again? Last time you whipped it out my retinas got burnt!”

“Don’t be so dramatic, Serika!” Nonomi told her.

“We can always make Sensei pay,” Hoshino said., shrugging.

Robb shrugged too. He had so much money on hand he didn't mind paying for anything.

They paid for the food. It smelled great and was given to them in brown bags made of parchment.

“Thank you!” Serika told the owner, and walked up to Robb, giving him his ‘card’ back.

“It’s...sweet.” Robb said after taking a bite, “It’s good.” He nodded and smiled. He threw a piece of meat they had bought in the next stand to Grey, who devoured it greedily.

Now that he thought about it, Rin had been the one that had fed Grey Wind these two weeks. Interesting.

Did she order the food in bulks? Grey Wind was a direwolf after all.

“It’s so strange we haven't found anything!” Hifumi said, “It’s almost as if there’s no paper trail, no clues! Someone is definitely trying to hide something. You see that bank over there?”

She pointed at a black mirrored building with multiple levels.

“That’s the infamous Stygian Bank. It’s one of the largest banks in the Black Market. About 15% of all illicit revenue in Kivotos goes through that bank.”

“That looks like… an armored car full of cash they are transporting-” Shiroko said, a dangerous look in her eye. Robb felt a chill in his back.

“No,” Robb told her sternly, almost like she was a misbehaving pup. Like he would do to Rickon sometimes when he threw tantrums.

“Nn. Meanie…”

“That license plate...” Ayane said, her drone zooming in to check out the armored vehicle, “It's the same one that collects our monthly payments!”

“What? You're sure?” Hoshino asked, eyes wide.

“Wait, you guys are indebted to Kaiser?” Hifumi asked in fright, “This Stygian Bank is owned by Kaiser.”

“So we've...been funding criminal activities with our hard earned cash?” Serika asked with anger.

“We can't say that for certain…” Ayane tried to calm Serika down.

“Wouldn't the invoices the employee signed tell us? On second thought, those papers are inside the bank so they wouldn't help us at all…” Hifumi asked.

“Good thinking, Hifumi! Shiroko...” Hoshino said, her eyes absolutely mischievous.

‘Oh gods…’ Robb thought.

“It’s finally time….” Shiroko said, and put on her mask. Robb didn't know whether to burst out laughing or moan in comedic despair.

I guess I am an outlaw now, he thought.

“We’re gonna rob that bank.” Shiroko said, eyes sparkling. Hifumi was startled, and when she turned to Hoshino, she gasped as she saw the pinkette wearing a mask too.

“Turns out Shiroko’s plan was the best one after all. Funny how things work out in life!” Nonomi said happily.

“Gods damn it,” Robb said, putting on the mask Shiroko offered. He couldn't keep the smile out of his face.

“Woah, fake wolf ears? Isn't that…offensive to wolf students?” Hifumi asked.

“I am a wolf and I say it’s alright. Sensei is a wolf too,” Shiroko replied.

“Yipee! Time to hit the bank! Christina of the Masked Swimsuit Gang!” Nonomi struck a pose.

“This is my life now...” Serika groaned, and put on the mask.

“Alright guys, time to lock in,” Hoshino said, “Hifumi-chan, this will make do until we make you a mask!” She said, putting the bag of Taiyaki over Hifumi’s head.

Robb was really trying not to laugh, but he knew it was a losing battle.

“Would you do us the honor, Sensei?” Shiroko asked.

Robb smiled and laughed, “Onwards, Masked Swimsuit Gang!”

“H-Hey! We never agreed to call it that!” Serika said, and they charged into the building.

Robb made Grey Wind stay. The wolf was too inconspicuous to be seen around the Abydos Girls.

Go wait with Ayane, boy, he told him mentally, and Grey left.

As they entered the bank main hall, Hoshino shot into the air.

“This is a robbery, fools!” She cackled, “Put your hands where I can see them!”

“Or else!” Nonomi said with a smile on her face.

Robb didn't say anything, He wasn't sure he could without cracking up and laughing.

“W-What she said! Please just do as we say!” Hifumi said, trembling.

"Nicely said, Faust, our merciless leader! You lot listen? If you don't do as we say then Faust here will punish you!" Hoshino said, shooting her shotgun in the air.

"F-Faust?!" Hifumi asked, dying of nervousness.

One of the queer, tin men started beeping, “Wee woo! Alert! Alert!”

“It’s no use, fool!” Hoshino said, laughing maniacally, “Your security system’s been cut off!”

“So get down on the ground! Any funny business and I’ll make you poop lead for a week!” Serika said, pointing at the bank attendant with her weapon.

As Robb surveyed the room, his eyes met Kayoko’s.

‘Wait, Kayoko?!’ He looked over at her. She was sitting next to her friends.

Kayoko immediately recognized him, and opened her palms in a questioning pose. He felt his phone vibrate, and he read her text.

Kayoko: What are you doing? 🙀🙀🙀🙀

He knew he wouldn't be able to respond to it fast enough, so he pocketed the device and shrugged at her in the most nonchalant way possible. Kayoko facepalmed and sighed, but Robb could see the smile on her face.

“All right you scrap,” Shiroko said to the bank attendant, “Bring us the transport logs of that truck outside, and put them in this bag. Hurry!”

“Y-Yes!” The tin man did as asked, “Please don’t hurt me!”

Robb looked over to Kayoko and her friends again, and almost burst out laughing when he saw Aru’s dreamy, admiring expression. She was lost in her own world.

“Hey uh, Shi- I mean…Blue. You got the goods?”

“Yes. The eagle has landed,” Shiroko said, serious.

“Then let’s go, move it people!” Hoshino said.

Robb turned to Kayoko one last time. She rolled her eyes at him, winked at him, and waved him goodbye. He turned to leave and missed how she blew him a cheeky kiss.

Chapter Text

Robb panted and laughed, leaning against the metal railing of the bridge. Around him, the Abydos girls were catching their breath too, some laughing, some wheezing, all of them alive with the adrenaline of escape.

“Shiroko, you got the goods?” Hoshino asked, eyeing the bag slung over Shiroko’s shoulder.

“Nn. Yes,” Shiroko replied, opening the bag.

Inside was a stack of paper money—Kivotos currency, unmistakably so.

Robb burst out laughing again, even harder than before. His ribs hurt. His lungs screamed. He didn't care.

“Shiroko! You went for the cash instead?!” Serika cried in disbelief.

Her stunned face made Robb wheeze and laugh even harder. He nearly slid to the ground, doubled over.

“I can’t—” he gasped. “Oh gods, I can’t…”

Hifumi gently patted his back, concerned but smiling.

“No,” Shiroko said, still deadpan. “The documents are all here. The clerk must’ve given us the money by mistake.”

“Mistake?! You mean he was scared out of his mind!” Serika huffed. “But hey, we shouldn’t look a gift horse in the mouth! Let’s take it!”

“I agree with Serika,” Nonomi said. “That money would’ve just funded more crime and attacks against us. It’s better in our hands.”

“What we need are the documents, not the cash,” Hoshino argued, her tone serious. “If we cross this line and become criminals, even for a good cause, we’ll just be justifying more extreme actions. The end will start justifying the means.”

“What do you think, Sensei?” Shiroko asked, turning to Robb.

He thought back to the war. The gold and livestock his men had plundered from the Westerlands—reparations for the Lannisters’ burning of the Riverlands.

“When the Lannisters sacked the Riverlands,” Robb said, his tone quieter, heavier, “I led my army into their homeland and took what I could—gold, food, livestock. It wasn’t theft. It was restitution.”

He looked at them one by one. “This money wasn’t taken in the traditional sense. It was liberated from those who would harm you. Restitution, for what you've endured at the hands of loan sharks and usurers.”

“But if we get used to this,” Hoshino said, “If we start seeing every grey area as okay, pretty soon we won’t see a line at all.”

“I disagree,” Robb said. “You’d still have your honor. Your integrity. Taking from those who take from you isn't evil. It’s self-defense. It’s survival.”

Hoshino looked down, frowning. Then, quietly, “Then maybe you should take it, Sensei. If we’re confused… lost… maybe we need to lean on your sense of honor.”

Robb gently patted her head, the same way he used to comfort Arya when she was upset. Hoshino smiled at him, small and warm.

“Aye. I’ll take it,” Robb said. “It’s my duty as Sensei, isn’t it? To guide.”

“Yes, Sensei,” Shiroko nodded. “I know you wouldn’t let us become horrible people just to save our school.”

“We’ll use it for emergencies only,” Nonomi added firmly.

“Wait! W-Wait!!”

A breathless voice rang out. Robb turned, and saw Aru sprinting toward them like a bat out of hell.

“Ugh,” Serika groaned. “It’s that dork from Gehenna…”

“Hold up a second! I’m not here to pick a fight!” Aru gasped, hands on her knees.

Hifumi leaned toward Robb and whispered, “You know this girl?”

“Sadly, yes,” Robb whispered back.

“I… I just wanted to say…” Aru wobbled on her feet, her voice filled with excitement, “I watched you rob that bank! It was so cool! You guys are total pros! You pulled it off in five minutes! Outlaws like you only come once in a generation!”

From king to outlaw. Am I turning into Beric Dondarrion? Robb asked himself, remembering the reports he got about the Brotherhood Without Banners.

“It moved me….deeply,” Aru said, gesturing to her heart, “I’m gonna keep working hard and someday I'll become an outlaw just like you guys!”

“Alrighty then!” Nonomi said, her hand gesturing to them that they needed to leave, “Adios!”

They bolted again.

Robb returned with the girls to Abydos.

“It is as we feared then,” Robb said.

“Yes,” Ayane replied, eyes downcast. “These are the documents for the payments we made this morning. 7,880,000 yen, to be precise.”

“And right after that…” Serika groaned in anger, “It says: Kata Kata Helmet Gang—5 million yen delivered for mission funds.”

“So all this time, the debt payments have been used to fund attacks against you,” Robb said grimly. The situation was dire, it seemed.

“But why would they do that? It makes no sense!” Nonomi said, anguished.

“It would only make sense if Kaiser HQ is involved somehow,” Shiroko said. “Maybe they want something else, and the debt is just a smokescreen to keep us confused.”

“I agree with Shiroko-chan,” Hifumi said. “That can be the only explanation.”

Robb didn’t miss the way Hoshino’s eyes narrowed in guilt and sadness.

After saying his farewells for the day to Hifumi and the girls, he returned with Grey Wind to SCHALE.

All around the main lobby, students bustled about on their various tasks. He caught the eye of Asuna and Karin and nodded at them. They beamed back at him.

He also spotted a few of the former delinquents he’d recruited; when he locked eyes with them, they bowed in respect and deference.

“Sensei, you’re back,” Rin said. On either side of her stood Ayumu and Aoi. Robb smiled at them.

“Aye. It has been an eventful day,” Robb replied. There was no way in the seven hells he’d tell Rin he just robbed a bank. “Anything interesting on your end?”

“No. Just some paperwork and a dispute between school clubs. Nothing important at all,” Rin said with a smile.

“Don’t forget the new revenue documents that need signing. The SCHALE Cafe depends on those,” Aoi added.

“SCHALE Cafe?” Robb asked.

“Yes. It’s a place to have special lessons with your students, Sensei,” Aoi explained. “The office is nice and all, but it can get a little crowded sometimes. Since it also doubles as a cafe, we can generate revenue that can be used to upgrade other facilities and keep salaries regular.”

“An important part of SCHALE then. Very well—I will sign them gladly.”

“I also heard you’ll visit Millennium Science School tomorrow?” Rin asked.

“Aye. Yuuka has invited me to her home.”

“Take Grey Wind with you,” Rin said, suddenly serious.

“Is that… really necessary?” Robb asked, surprised. “It’s just a friendly visit to her school. I’d feel better if Grey Wind stayed here, keeping an eye on you.”

“Please?” Rin said sweetly. “I can take care of myself just fine. And as much as I enjoy Grey’s company, he’s your wolf—and your protector. You need to keep him close.”

“You’re starting to sound like my lady mother,” Robb groaned.

“She must’ve been a wise lady, then,” Rin said.

“Or a busybody,” Aoi added in jest—earning a jab to the ribs from Rin.

They walked to the top floor. When they entered the office, Wakamo was already there. The moment she saw him, she bowed deeply.

“Your Grace.”

“Lady Wakamo,” Robb said cordially. He really wasn’t in the mood to deal with her—or the nefarious and insidious feelings she stirred in him.

Ayumu led him inside his private quarters, updating him on the daily missions he’d already completed.

Wakamo flinched slightly as the two GSC hounds—Oki Aoi and Nanagami Rin—turned to her, their faces wearing matching smug expressions. Wakamo’s blood boiled.

Nanagami and Oki exchanged a glance, then smiled in silent camaraderie. They turned back to Wakamo and whispered just loudly enough for her to hear:

“He’s ours.”

Wakamo grit her teeth. The chaotic part of her wanted to grab them by the neck and slam them to the ground.

But then Sensei would be mad at her.

“Not for long, dogs,” Wakamo seethed under her breath.

They shrugged and gave her one last smug smile.

Wakamo felt a knot tighten in her stomach as she watched them disappear into her King’s private quarters—a place she had been banned from entering without invitation.

She would have her revenge.

Chapter Text

“Warg?” Rio asked.

“Yes. According to a C&C report we managed to ‘procure’, this new Sensei is a 'warg'. Someone who can enter the mind of his direwolf.” Himari said, sighing over the phone, “He really is forthcoming with this information. Ichinose and Kakudate noticed his connection to the wolf, and when they confronted him about it, he spilled the beans fairly quickly.”

“And the direwolf, any idea on why it has a halo?”

“No. It is a mystery to us even now. The GSC doesn't even question it,” Himari said.

Rio sighed, and rubbed her temples.

“There's also this,” Himari said, sending Rio the files.

“You hacked into Gehenna?” Rio asked, worried.

“Veritas hacked into Gehenna, they hack into everyone,” Himari clarified, “I simply asked for the files. One member of the Prefect Team redacted an incident report involving one of its troublemaker students and Sensei.”

“Did a fight break out?”

“Not in that sense. As you know, certain Mystics can express themselves in a variety of powers. Ichinose from C&C has luck based powers that defy any mathematical understanding of chance. In the case of this Onikata Kayoko, she is able to induce fear into sentient beings.”

“So Sensei was hit by her Mystic.”

“Precisely. But instead of fleeing, as is the case with 99.9% of cases of subjects subjected to this mystic, Sensei….”

“What?”

“He turned violent, murderous. We have managed to compile a sufficient background file on him by examining parts of that world book he keeps around his office. The security was, at the time, lax, and Toki-chan was able to snip photos of some books, and of various Westerosi artifacts.”

“War. House Stark of Winterfell, King in the North and Trident, First Men…” Rio read the report carefully, “He turned violent, and?”

“He cut her.”

Rio paused. “Cut her? What about her Halo? Toki assured me the weapons she found in his office were regular, medieval weapons, harmless to us.”

“I thought the same, until I found a very interesting invoice to the Engineering Department. Your treasurer is absolutely besotted it seems. She even paid with her own money.”

“Paid for what? Himari, speak plainly.”

“The sword that cut Onikata,” Himari said, “Codenamed: Halo Breaker #1 or as Sensei calls it, Ice.”

“A sword?”

“A magic sword to be precise. Files from the Engineering Department allude to some ‘Unknown Thaumaturgic Element.’ but their filing is chaotic and it's going to take me some time to filter out their nonsense.”

“How dangerous would you say this ‘Ice’ is?” Rio asked.

“Lethal. Extremely dangerous. According to hearsay and the report from Hinomiya Chinatsu of the Prefect Team, Onikata said that if she hadn't dodged, she would've been decapitated instantly, Halo or no Halo.”

Rio paused, and felt a chill down her spine.

“There’s also the fact that the sword has some sort of tracking device in it, and bluetooth speakers too, lets not forget about those.”

“Be serious,” Rio admonished her.

“I am! The tracking device pings the sword’s location to Sensei’s tablet at all times, not like he's aware of it, but his AI is, you know, the one AI that is making it hard for us to hack SCHALE computers. It's not like we're going to find anything, Sensei is a pen and paper type of person anyways. Or in his case, parchment and quill, heh.”

That AI. Her neural network was unlike anything Rio had ever seen before. More complex than a human brain. It was almost like the AI was really alive, sentient and unshackled. And it roamed SCHALE’s network like a guard dog. An unhackable being. What sort of monstrous being lies inside Sensei’s tablet, is he even aware of its true nature? He could take control of Kivotos as easily as breathing if he wanted to.

“So we have a man with a magical, student-killer sword and a giant wolf with a Halo and an unknown Mystic.”

“I thought at first that the warging was the expression of the Mystic, but according to some other whispers I’ve heard, Sensei has been warging since before coming to Kivotos.”

“Any chances Toki can retrieve the sword?” Rio could not let such a weapon in a third party’s hands.

“Little chance. Security has increased drastically. The Fox of Calamity is roaming around, and as much as I believe in Toki-chan, I’m not sure she could fight her off, even with Abi-Eshuh.”

“That fox is a monster,” Rio growled, “And extremely loyal to the Sensei of SCHALE it seems.”

“You have no idea.” Himari said, blushing. She was thankful this was a secure call and not a one on one conversation. Her complexion really gave her away.

“For now we will exploit Hayase’s feelings towards this Sensei. Let us see him interact with the students here. And keep an eye on that sword at all times. Any chances we can get a blood sample from the wolf?” Rio said.

“We can get a spit sample easily, the wolf likes to chew on chairs, the General Student Council's Finance Office’s chief herself has allocated some money into a ‘Chew Budget’.”

“Get it done, and as always, Toki is available for you to deploy, at your discretion of course.”

“Speaking of Kosaka, I’ve been thinking. If Sensei knocks up a student, would the resulting baby be a Warg and have a Halo?”

Rio blushed, “What brought this on?”

“Kosaka is very close to Sensei, she…umm…” Himari paused, “She offered… you know…”

Rio paused.

“It seems the Fox of Calamity is shameless too. Seriously, what are they teaching students at Hyakkiyako?”

“The question makes me sound like some sort of eugenicist, but it’s an interesting thought.” Himari said, “Is Sensei’s ability a Mystic? Or in his blood? Can it be passed down? He is from another world after all, is he even human compared to us? Is he…compatible?”

“You could also procure a blood sample from Sensei. Run some tests.”

“That would be almost impossible.” Himari said, “Nanagami Rin and Kosaka Wakamo watch him like hawks. And Nanagami has set Sensei’s phone to location streaming, she checks where he is every thirty minutes.”

“Is she his wife?” Rio asked, stunned.

“She might as well be,” Himari said, “She visited him one night and did not emerge from his room until the morning,”

Rio blushed again, “So Nanagami is the first student in Kivotos to ever….”

“It seems that way,” Himari said.

“We really need to get our hands on that sword,” Rio said.

“If we touch Sensei, or we manage to steal the sword only for it to be traced back to us, it could bring the GSC down on our heads, and if Nanagami thinks we have hurt or stolen from her beloved Sensei, then….”

“She won't be feeling merciful at all,” Rio concluded, “Observation is the name of the game then. Analyze his behaviors, his patterns, his weaknesses if need be. Nanagami seems to be personally invested in this Sensei, we can exploit that later. But for now, do not approach.”

“And Hayase?”

“She can play house with him all she likes,” Rio shrugged, “I only need her as a treasurer, not a confidant.”

“Cold.” Himari remarked.

“My precious Y/N, I declare my undying loyalty to you, Sensei says. You feel his rough hands on your neck, and shudder in delight as he brings up a dog collar and places it around your neck-” Yuuka read, her face beet red.

“You feel like a cute pet, for this King and Sensei-” She reads, and blushes. She skips ahead, “His hips take you like thunder, again and again, you can feel your womb coming down, ready to accept his royal-”

Oh god, she thought, scandalized. What were you thinking, Noa, sending me this?

Yuuka immediately closed the tab, and deleted her browser history for good measure. She tossed in her bed. She wrote a text to Noa.

Yuuka: NOT FUNNY NOA ☹️☹️☹️☹️☹️
Noa: I’m sorry Yuuka-chan 😇😇

“Whoever wrote that is a freak. An absolute pervert of the highest order!” She whined into the pillow, “DeathPenalty69, I swear I will find you one day and give you a piece of my mind!”

She calmed down soon after, browsing social media. Everyone was talking about Sensei. He looked really handsome in the pictures the paparazzi managed to take of him.

A particular picture made Yuuka gasp. Of Sensei, shirtless and doing drills with a practice sword in the morning, “How did they even take this one?”

Darned Kronos, they have no concept of personal space or privacy…. She thought.

She scrolled through clickbait articles. ‘The new Sensei is a KING?’, ‘Everything you need to know about SCHALE’, and last but not least ‘Sensei’s scars EXPLAINED’.

She wanted to see Sensei so badly.

Just sleep, Yuuka. She told herself, counting down prime numbers. Tomorrow you’ll see Sensei, and you’ll have all day to spend with him.

She smiled and hugged one of the pillows tightly.

Maybe some more reading wouldn't hurt, for science of course! She thought sheepishly, and reopened the link Noa sent her.

Robb arrived at Milenium to fanfare. A multitude of students, with white coats and similar wardrobes surrounded him immediately, some of them taking what he assumed were photos of him.

The surrounding area amazed him. White pristine buildings with neon blue lights. It was drastically different from the Abydos district. More polished, and dare he say, pretentious in a way?

He knew that not all that glitters was gold.

Grey Wind whined at the sudden flashes of the student’s phones. Robb rubbed his ears absentmindedly.

“Holy crap it’s Sensei!”

“What a cute giant husky!”

“Did you fail zoology or something? That’s a direwolf!”

“He’s here! The Sensei from SCHALE!”

“Please step on me, Sensei!”

Robb was certain this could turn into a riot soon. He nodded and smiled, not sure what to even say to these students. Some of them shook his hand. Some of them blushed when he nodded at them, and some just stared at him in awe and wonder.

He wasn't wearing armor or his crown at all, just the standard GSC/SCHALE uniform modified for men, with a long white coat, white pants and a black dress shirt. Ice was strapped to his back, Rin’s request.

She understood that the sword was dangerous, but it was a last resort. A way to protect himself.

He felt naked without armor on, but wasn't sweating his soul out, so there were some benefits to dressing lightly.

“You guys! Go to class or I’ll write up action forms for every one of you!” Robb recognized that voice, and smiled.

“Gah! It’s the Demon Treasurer!” One of them said, slowly, the students began to disperse.

“No fair! Miss Demon Queen gets to have a date with Sensei? Seminar is hogging him all to themselves! Down with the student council!”

“Girl, shut up. We’re not in Red Winter.”

Yuuka beamed at him, shyly playing with one of her purple locks, “Sensei. I’m glad you could make it.”

She rubbed Grey’s ears in greeting.

“Aye, my lady,” Robb bowed, “It is a beautiful city, this Millennium.”

“It’s Kivotos’ greatest, without a doubt!” Yuuka said, puffing her chest up. Robb smiled at her and then saw something at the edge of his vision.

A white haired girl. Another girl with very Valyrian features. She was smiling at them in a way that unnerved Robb. Her smile wide and her eyes closed.

“Uh, Yuuka?” He said, pointing at the white haired girl, “Is she your friend?” 

“N-Noa!” Yuuka pouted, “Did you follow me from the dorms?”

“I’m sorry Yuuka-chan. I couldn't resist. To meet your Sensei,” She smiled kindly.

“Well met, lady Noa,” Robb bowed, “I am Robb of the House Stark, Sensei of SCHALE.”

“Nice to meet you, Sensei~” Noa said with a disarming smile, “I've heard so much about you from Yuuka-chan.”

“Good things I hope,” He smiled.

Noa looked to Yuuka with a knowing smile, and laughed, “Please don't worry, Yuuka-chan holds you to the highest regard.”

“I do too. She is a trusted and dear friend,” Robb nodded. Yuuka blushed heavily, and started counting down prime numbers in her head.

“And who’s this?” Noa cooed, “Cute! You’re so cute!” She said, rubbing Grey Wind’s head affectionately.

Robb connected to Grey Wind. He could feel the wolf’s assessment of this Noa.

Friend, friend, friend, friend.

Honest, honest, honest, honest.

He sighed in relief. It seems this Noa was a good sort.

“His name is Grey Wind, my lady,” Robb said.

“Oh I know,” Noa said cheekily, “Yuuka-chan told me all about him. He’s very soft and fluffy!”

“Noa, do you mind?” Yuuka said a bit forcefully, “I’m going to show Sensei around Millenium.”

“You are? How wonderful! I’m free all day so maybe I can help you? The more the merrier, right?”

“W-Wha-”

“I would be honored to have you accompany us, lady Noa,” Robb bowed in respect. He figured he needed to meet and get along with as many of Yuuka’s friends as possible, if SCHALE business ever brought him to Millennium again.

Yuuka looked like she wanted to strangle him. Robb cringed. Was that the wrong thing to say?

“Wonderful!” Noa said, clapping her hands.

They walked around the grounds. They visited the park, where Grey Wind ran around, to the delight of the students.

“This is one of many parks all throughout Millennium. We use them as green zones and as places of relaxation and play, for the younger students.” Yuuka explained.

“I bet you thought you wouldn't see much greenery in Millennium, right Sensei?” Noa asked, “We may be science focused but we still invest in sustainability and ecology.”

“It is a very beautiful park,” Robb said, saying the new term.

“There’s also a cafe nearby!” Noa said, “Come on!” She said, grabbing one of Robb’s hands and dragging him along, like Arya used to do when she wanted him to teach her how to shoot a bow.

Yuuka frowned, and followed.

And this is our hangar bay. The Aviation Club and the Engineering Department usually use the grounds here,” Yuuka said, planting herself between Noa and Robb.

“It is… very open,” Robb noticed. Grey Wind dashed around, running to his heart's content.

“Ah, yes. The space allows the clubs here to work without worrying about having to fit things inside labs,” Yuuka said, “And since their inventions usually blow up….”

“B-Blow up? You mean they explode?” Robb asked in worry.

“Y-Yes. But don’t worry! No one gets hurt, usually…”

“Oh? If it isn't Miss Treasurer and her friend!” A voice said.

A girl with violet hair, a girl with dog ears and black hair, and a girl with orange hair and a disheveled look appeared from inside one of the Hangar rooms.

“Utaha-san,” Noa nodded, “And the rest of the Engineering Department, so nice to see you.”

“Oh great, it's the Three Stooges…” Yuuka groaned.

“Oh! It’s Sensei!” Kotori said, “And he carries with him our Magnum Opus!”

Robb’s eyes trailed over to Ice’s handle, peeking out from behind his shoulder, “You mean Ice, my lady?”

“Y-Yes. We helped with the reforging,” Hibiki said shyly, “Nice to meet you, Sensei. I’m Nekozuka Hibiki.”

“Cost us a good drone too!” Utaha said happily, “Shiraishi Utaha, a pleasure.”

“That vampire sword was really fun to reforge regardless of the cost!” Kotori said, “Toyomi Kotori, nice to meet ya!”

“V-Vampire sword?” Robb asked, a bit alarmed. He had heard of vampires before, but how was Ice a Vampire sword?

“Yuuka didn't tell you? The magic-” Utaha began. Yuuka looked frozen.

“UNKNOWN THAUMATURGIC ELEMENT!” Kotori shouted.

“The magic in the sword went away for a while, but we figured it needed blood and fire! So we fed it both and it became a magic sword again. Cool, huh?” Utaha said.

“Blood and Fire….” Robb was reminded of the Targaryen words. It reminded him of the whispers he heard of Asshai, of blood sacrifice and blood magic.

“Y-Yuuka herself fed it her own blood, we would've done it ourselves, but….” Hibiki said.

“We’re cowards!” Kotori said happily.

Robb looked at Yuuka. She had given her own blood to infuse Ice with its lost magic? His eyes widened.

“It's…..because…I mean-” Yuuka fidgeted.

“Maybe that’s why the sword turned purple!” Kotori said.

Robb nodded. He grabbed Hibiki’s hand and kissed her knuckles, he repeated the process with Utaha and Kotori.

“I owe you a great debt as well, my ladies,” He said, mustering every kingly courtesy, “You will always have an ally in me and in House Stark. I swear this by the Old Gods and the New.”

Hibiki blushed heavily, and her dog tail swished around from side to side violently.

Kotori blushed and coughed.

Utaha smiled, but her face was beet red too.

“And you too, Yuuka,” Robb kissed Yuuka’s knuckles again, “To shed your own lifeblood just to restore Ice to its former glory. I never knew the Lannister’s violation of my family sword went that deep. But you have restored it and breathed new life into it.”

“The Lannisters? Weren’t we technically responsible for the magic going awa-” Kotori whispered to Utaha, and then gasped when Noa grabbed her by the neck like a recently hunted ferret. Noa kept her smile on her face.

“Kotori-san, please shut up.”

Yuuka blushed heavily, “I would do it again in a heartbeat, Sensei. You are…” She looked over Noa and the Engineering girls. “You are MY Sensei.”

Robb laughed. “I am.”

Noa blushed at that.

“Woah… The Demon Treasurer is already slaying?” Kotori said, and squealed when Noa grabbed her by the neck again.

Yuuka smiled widely. She loved this feeling in her chest, and the fluttering of butterflies in her stomach.

Chapter Text

Yuuka debated with herself if she should grab Sensei’s hand. It’s not like she cared what the other students thought about her. Not counting Noa, she really didn't have any friends.

As they walked around the campus, Yuuka’s eyes narrowed when she saw Akeboshi Himari rolling over to them.

She wasn't stupid, she knew her and the president were up to something. As long as it wasn't anything illegal she didn't care at all. She had other worries.

She frowned at her in warning.

Whatever shenanigans you’re up to, don’t involve Sensei, she thought.

Robb Sensei froze when he saw Himari, and Yuuka looked at him in worry.

Oh, that’s right! Yuuka thought. Himari probably reminds him of his brother Brandon. His…dead brother…

“Hello, Sensei,” Himari said, ‘I am Akeboshi Himari. It is nice to see you here in Millennium.”

Robb blinked and bowed, “Aye, my lady. Pleasure to make your acquaintance. That chair...”

"Ah. I'm of a weak constitution, so walking is a little bit difficult for me," Himari said, smiling gently, "But I'm still quite a beauty, aren't I, Sensei?

Robb bowed, "Everyone in this school is a beauty." He said neutrally.

Himari tumbled forward, and reached out and grabbed Robb’s sleeve.

“Oops, do forgive me,” She said.

Robb steadied her, laying her gently back on her chair.

"Are you all right, my lady?" He said, and Himari blushed.

Grey Wind growled faintly, and Yuuka’s eyes darted to the wolf.

“What's wrong, boy?” Noa asked the wolf.

Himari looked at the wolf in concern. And Robb Sensei frowned.

If you’ll excuse me, my lady.” Robb said a bit forcefully, “My lady Yuuka was showing me around her home,” He said, bowing and walking away.

His lady Yuuka? Yuuka thought she might faint.

Grey’s jaws snapped shut into Sensei’s sleeve. Robb yelped in surprise.

“Ow! What was that for? Mutt,” Robb sighed, rubbing his wrist.

Grey Wind huffed at him, and stared at Himari.

Robb and his students turned to leave, and Grey Wind spit something out in front of Himari, a little chrome bug she had planted.

Grey Wind growled again, and Himari raised her arms in surrender.

Please don't bite me, she thought.

Grey Wind huffed at her in what Himari recognized was a warning, and trotted away.

As she saw them leave, Himari felt a chill down her spine.

“That wolf is too smart to be a regular animal….”

“This was fun,” Yuuka said. She sat with Noa on a park bench, watching Sensei play fetch with Grey Wind.

He looked like he should, like a teenager having fun, playing.

Not a haunted King, every step heavy with the weight of his kingdom.

“Indeed,” Noa said, “Spending time with Sensei was worth it. I’m sorry Yuuka-chan, for hijacking your date like this.”

“M-My date? Noa!” Yuuka said in exasperation, “It's not like that..”

“Isn't it?” Noa asked.

“It is like that,” Yuuka grumbled, “I don't know how it started…he’s suffered so much… I just want him to be happy.”

She grasped her own heart.

“Suffered?” Noa asked, “I've seen the scars on his neck, but…”

“He was a King in his world, as you know. Bad people took away his father, and his friends, and his mother.... He was betrayed at a wedding and-”

“Oh,” Noa said.

Noa had never thought about death in that way. Sensei had been killed, murdered at a wedding. It was unthinkable to her.

“I wonder sometimes, why would something so horrible happen to someone so noble? So good? It makes me wanna cry,” Yuuka said, “I can't stand it, that feeling that maybe the world is really like that, and good people will always get trampled on by mean people. It has made me think about many things, about myself, and others.”

“But Sensei is still here, living. It would've been easy to give up, but he’s still here, with you.”

“Yes,” Yuuka said, sighing, “I just… I want…”

“You’re so earnest, Yuuka-chan.” Noa said.

“I just want to see the people trying their hardest be happy,” Yuuka said, “I get that now. Even when he isn't instructing me in the traditional sense, he’s doing his duty as a Sensei by teaching me important things.”

“And the other thing?” Noa said, looking at Yuuka knowingly.

“I don’t know how dating works in his world. I don't know how dating works, period! But…”

She remembered the name ‘Jeyne Westerling’. Did Sensei love her? Even though she was a trap meant to ruin him. Did Sensei and his wife… did they…

Did Sensei miss his wife? Despite everything?

“Don’t worry, Yuuka-chan. The two of us together are a catch!”

“T-Together?” Yuuka said, embarrassed, “I mean…. I guess…”

Noa was her best friend. Her only friend. It wasn't that weird, was it? And a part of her was attracted to Noa. She blushed.

“Then it’s settled. Let's do our best, Yuuka-chan,” Noa smiled, “I’ll do my best to send you all sorts of informative texts! I heard DeathPenalty69 released a new chapter for her Sensei Series! This one’s……a threesome! Spicy!”

Yuuka blushed, but didn't protest.

Robb paused in his game, and looked down on his phone. There was a text from Hoshino. For some reason, he felt a coldness seep in his veins.

A sense of dread.

Like something wasn't right. He checked the message again.

Hoshino: I need to talk to you. It 's important.

He just hoped everything was well.

Chapter Text

“I’ve been expecting you, Horus of the Da-” The strange man paused, bowing his head in acknowledgement, “You go by Hoshino, correct?”

“What do you want this time, Black Suit?” Hoshino asked in annoyance.

“Circumstances in my end have changed. As you possess the greatest Mystic of all Kivotos, I would like for you to reconsider my offer.”

Hoshino rolled her eyes, “This again?”

“Let’s keep things civil, shall we?” Black Suit said, “How should I put this? Let me use a quote from my favorite movie.”

Black Suit sat down.

He unnerved Hoshino.

The big, glowing eye. The cracks in his face. His jet black skin.

“I’m going to make you an offer you can’t refuse.”

Hoshino listened, and in her heart, she knew it would be for the best.

“Where is Hoshino?” Robb asked the girls as he arrived at Abydos. Grey Wind trotted behind him and laid down on his new, cozy cot, bought by Nonomi.

“She left over 5 hours ago..” Serika whined, “I tried texting and calling but she’s gone silent.”

“She’s probably in one of those moods, or sleeping somewhere.” Nonomi said.

“Guys!” Ayane said, entering the room in a sprint, “There has been an explosion detected downtown!”

“Downtown? Were people hurt?” Shiroko asked with wide eyes.

“The exact location is…” Ayane said, “Shiba Seki Ramen! Shiba Seki Ramen has been completely obliterated!”

“W-What?” Serika gasped in surprise, “B-But I was just there yesterday…Master Shiba!”

“For now we need to move and see if Master Shiba or anyone else is hurt,” Shiroko said, they nodded and boarded the Humvee.

Robb’s sense of dread returned.

They arrived to find Problem Solver 68 around the blast zone. Kayoko was busy helping Master Shiba, while Aru, Haruka, and Mutsuki argued.

“I see how it is…” Serika growled. “You punks! We give you the benefit of the doubt time and time again, and this is how you repay us?”

Kayoko looked at Robb and said, “It wasn't us.”

Robb immediately believed her. He looked her over and sighed in relief. He nodded to Master Shiba, who nodded back and was taken by some civilians to receive treatment.

“Kayoko. I’m glad you're alright,” he said.

Kayoko smiled and flushed. She reached out and fiddled with his black tie. “And what is this? Trying out new fashion? You look nice. It sure beats that weird armor you wore all the time.”

“My lady!” Robb said in playful hurt. “Are you implying my previous choice of wardrobe was out of place? That armor was one of my finest pieces, I'll have you know!”

“Maybe. Maybe not,” Kayoko said playfully. “But this new outfit is nice. You look handsome. Should I be worried about your innocence? There’s a lot of bad students roaming around SCHALE recently.”

Robb laughed. “Do not worry about it, my lady. It was lost a long time ago.”

Kayoko smiled salaciously. “Oh? I am two years older than you, but you’re more experienced than little old me? Well, what can you expect from a king…”

“My lady. I may be a king, but I’m not that type of king. One day I will tell you about Robert Baratheon, and his insatiable appetite,” Robb said playfully.

“Maybe over some beers and grilled eel?” Kayoko suggested. “I heard they pair well together.”

“Grilled eel?” Robb asked. He had never tried eel before. “I would be delighted to try. And beers? My lady, don’t tell me you've acquired a taste for alcohol?”

“I am a legal adult,” Kayoko shrugged, but there was an expectation in her eyes.

Serika, Nonomi, and Shiroko glared at them both. Robb felt a chill down his spine.

“Are they...flirting?” Mutsuki whispered to Aru.

“W-Wha—” Aru gasped. “H-Hey, Kayoko, no fair, I—”

“Master Shiba is just concussed. He will make a full recovery,” Ayane said, though her drone focused on Robb. He didn't know why, but he could feel animosity from the inanimate machine.

“Now I’m pissed off!” Serika growled. “You, Gehenna clowns, explain.”

An explosion rocked the surrounding area.

Robb lost his footing and almost fell, but Kayoko caught him.

“Easy, Your Grace,” she said playfully.

“I am in your debt, my lady.”

“Oh come on!” Serika whined.

“Thief,” Shiroko growled. Was it presumptuous of Shiroko to call other people thieves? Robb could not say.

Robb smirked at her and regained his footing. Grey Wind growled at the smoke. Enemies?

“Guys! We’re getting bombarded! Artillery 3 kilometers away!” Ayane said with worry.

“Who would be insane enough to bombard a civilian area? Don't they know civilians don't have halos? They could die!” Nonomi said in worry.

Robb turned to Kayoko and shrugged. “I really should have worn my armor today.”

“Aww… But then I wouldn't have seen you in this nice, clean outfit!” Kayoko replied playfully.

“Stop it!” Serika told Robb with annoyance.

“Unit affiliation confirmed! It’s the Gehenna Prefect Team! A single medium-sized brigade,” Ayane said over the radio.

“Are we getting invaded by Gehenna?” Shiroko asked, alarmed.

“They're here for us,” Kayoko said. “I was going to tell you, but we got sidetracked.”

“Nn. Catyoko is scatterbrained.”

Mutsuki laughed at the nickname. “Oh man! That one is perfect! Come on, Catyoko, let’s split before those Prefect losers find us.”

Bullets rang out. Kayoko threw herself in front of Robb, while Grey Wind yelped at the impacts.

The Problem Solver 68 girls scattered, taking cover behind the pieces of debris lying around.

“Damn it…” Kayoko said, and passed out. Robb caught her and held her.

“Targets neutralized,” a voice said from the smoke. Grey Wind growled and snapped his jaws. Robb managed to calm him down mentally, but another attack and the wolf would pounce.

“Squads 1 and 2, move in. Apprehend the troublemakers.”

“What about the Abydos students, Iori?” Chinatsu said, and her eyes widened when she saw Robb. “Sensei!”

“H-Hey, Chinatsu! Everyone who interferes with official Prefect Team business is an enemy.”

“W-What should we do, Sensei?” Nonomi asked, unsure.

He saw the destroyed streets. The bombs going off. The civilians crying in terror as the Prefect Team advanced.

Destroyed homes and livelihoods.

He was reminded of the villages he had passed on the way to Riverrun. Put to the sword by Lannister hands.

“This is an invasion of Abydos territory,” Robb said. He was enraged. “Invaders are to be beaten back and destroyed…”

“C-Can we win?” Nonomi asked.

“If we have Sensei with us, we can do anything,” Shiroko replied with confidence.

“Sensei is right!” Ayane said. “The Prefect Team escalated this into a full-blown political conflict the second they crossed into Abydos. They have no right to conduct combat operations on our soil.”

“Yeah!” Serika said, incensed. “How freaking dare they? They’re spitting in our faces!”

They nodded to themselves.

“Grey Wind. Attack!” Robb ordered, vaulting over some debris, laying Kayoko down gently.

Don’t kill. Incapacitate. He sent the mental command to his wolf.

He still had his honor.

The Abydos girls moved as one.

Firing at the advancing Prefect Troopers.

Grey Wind pounced on one trooper, biting down on her leg and slamming her into the ground until she passed out.

“AAAAAH!” another trooper yelled, frightened by Grey. The troopers fired at him, and Grey dodged expertly, slamming his body into another trooper, whose head rocked back violently and passed out too.

“Grey Wind!” Chinatsu shouted. “Hold your fire!”

“Keep firing!” Iori said. “Take that monster down!”

Robb could see the Prefect Team troopers were not particularly strong, and with Grey Wind causing havoc in their lines, they seemed to be falling back in fear.

They had already lost. The second they felt fear of Grey Wind, they had lost irrevocably.

“Are we… losing?” Iori asked in disbelief.

Shiroko and Serika popped out of cover expertly, throwing magazines of ammo between themselves as they advanced on the line of troopers.

Serika was particularly vicious, cracking one trooper on the head with the butt of her rifle.

Nonomi sprayed them with her minigun. Her usual cheery demeanor muted. She simply fired on them with calculated efficiency.

After a while, the troopers had been defeated. Grey Wind advanced on Iori with growling, snapping jaws, and Iori flinched.

Robb could smell her fear.

“M-Monster!” Iori said, aiming at Grey Wind, but realized Shiroko and Serika had her and Chinatsu surrounded.

“Just try it!” Serika growled. Iori lowered her rifle.

Robb walked up to them and frowned when he saw Chinatsu.

Chinatsu looked down in shame, tears at the corners of her eyes.

“Sensei... I’m so sorry we meet again under these—”

“Be silent,” Robb said. He felt sad to do this, but Chinatsu and her friend were now his hostages.

Chinatsu flinched and looked down again.

“We should have retreated. My apologies,” Chinatsu said again.

Robb growled.

“I said, be silent,” he said, more forcefully this time. “You,” he pointed to Iori. “What is your business invading Abydos?”

“I—I don't have to answer that…” Iori said, nervously eyeing Grey Wind’s jaws.

“You must be scouts then,” Robb figured out. “Lightly armored, a squad of 20. Your main force must be nearby.”

“Yes,” Chinatsu said, bowing her head.

“Shiroko, Nonomi. Take them and bind them. We will treat them with every courtesy afforded to prisoners of war, but they are, as of this moment, hostages.”

“H-Hostages?” Iori gasped. “Y-You can’t do that!”

“We are in Abydos soil, and you are invaders,” Nonomi said.

Chinatsu bowed in acknowledgement.

“Yes, Sensei,” Shiroko said, moving on Chinatsu, who glared at Iori with animosity, as if to say, ‘this is your fault.’

“There is no need for such barbarity,” a voice said on Iori’s radio. Robb frowned.

Barbarity, is it? He scowled and roughly yanked the radio from Iori’s uniform.

“Who is this?” he asked, angry and irritated.

“Greetings, Sensei and students of Abydos. I am Amau Ako, and I am the senior administrator of the Gehenna Prefect Team.”

“We already know you are the Prefect Team. Get to the point,” Robb said, annoyed. He really was not in the mood for word games and stalling.

There was silence on the radio for a minute, until Ako spoke again.

“I will explain what’s going on,” Ako said, with a stilted voice. “Iori, the template for apology letters is in my desk, left-hand drawer. Understood?”

“A-Apology? These guys beat us up! And sicced their monster wolf on us!” Iori protested.

Robb saw in the corner of his vision how Kayoko and the rest of her friends were looking on. He motioned to them with his hand, shooing them away.

Go, get out of here. I will take care of them, he thought.

“Chinatsu told me that there were only five students remaining in Abydos. I guess that’s you,” Ako said with false courtesy. “It seems you're short a member.”

“Serika, call Hoshino,” Shiroko said.

“If you got anything to say, then say it to us!” Serika growled at the radio.

“Again. My sincerest apologies to the Foreclosure Taskforce,” Ako said.

“Horseshit,” Robb murmured. Iori and Chinatsu heard him. Chinatsu bowed again, tears in the corners of her eyes, and Iori glared at Robb.

“This was an unfortunate incident, but as nothing illegal has happened, I hope we can come to an understanding.”

“Nothing illegal?” Robb asked incredulously. “You are invaders!”

“We were only acting to catch some wanted Gehenna criminals,” Ako said, deflecting the accusation.

“It’s disgraceful. For an academy the size of Gehenna to launch an assault on us, unprovoked!” Ayane said.

“Here is my counteroffer,” Robb said. “Remove yourselves from Abydos soil this instant. Four hours later, after we confirm your presence gone, we will release our hostages.”

“So confident...” Ako said. “Would you really hurt Chinatsu? She is your student.”

“She is, at this moment, an enemy combatant,” Robb said coldly. Chinatsu looked like she wanted to cry. “Lady Chinatsu will not be harmed, you have my word. But the loudmouth next to us will make a great human shield.”

Robb still had his honor. He wouldn't kill them or hurt them. But if the Gehenna Prefect Team launched a second attack and hurt Iori in the crossfire, then that was fine with him.

He was really enraged by this whole situation.

“Sensei, you are the head of SCHALE. Are you saying you’re burning bridges with Gehenna by standing with them?” Ako asked, almost in shock Robb would choose insignificant Abydos over them.

“I am standing with them because it is my duty. I have offered my help and sworn myself to their cause,” Robb said. “If that angers Gehenna, then so be it. Forsaking them now would make me an oathbreaker. Accursed by the gods.”

Serika, Nonomi, and Shiroko looked like they wanted to hug and kiss him.

“A pity,” Ako sighed.

Robb felt his phone vibrate and checked.

Kayoko: Thanks for that 😻
Kayoko: BTW the Gehenna Prefect Team is there for you. Catching us was just an excuse.
Kayoko: BTW is by the way, by the way. 😹

Here for me? Robb asked himself.

“Are you here for me?” Robb asked. The Abydos girls gasped.

“Very good!” Ako said, “Yes, I admit. We did come here to take you into our custody.”

“H-Hey, Ako…” Iori said weakly.

“There’s no point in trying to hide it,” Ako said, “The Eden Treaty is coming soon, and you are an unknown variable with significant independence and power. We simply can't let a variable like you run around. So please, come with us. Until it’s signed, of course.”

“So your plan is to kidnap our Sensei?” Serika asked, enraged, “Do you really think we're going to let that happen?”

“Yes,” Ako replied nonchalantly, “We wont hesitate to resort to violence if necessary. And if Chinatsu and Iori get hurt in the crossfire, then that’s the fault of their own incompetence.”

There was a pause in her voice.

“So, please resist,” Ako finally said in mock friendliness.

“Abydos. Prepare for battle,” Robb said, serious.

Chapter Text

Robb was pleased his students reacted immediately, reloading and taking positions. He took Iori and Chinatsu with him.

Iori struggled and almost headbutted him, but Chinatsu kicked her in the shin.

“Just stop it!” Chinatsu said, angered.

Iori frowned and let herself be led away.

Robb was almost about to call in reinforcements. Wakamo would be enough—they just needed to hold until she got here via helicopter. Maybe call in someone to support them, like Serina?

She was a Remedial Knight, after all.

“Ako,” a voice sounded from the radio.

It was a voice of authority—jaded and tired. Iori and Chinatsu froze.

“P-President Hina?” Ako gasped through the radio. “I wasn't expecting to hear from you this soon…”

“Ako…” Hina said, clearly annoyed. “Where are you right now?”

“In a p-patrol down the street! Yes, a patrol down the street!” Ako lied.

And then, a white demon landed. Right in front of him.

From the sky, like a descending angel. White wavy hair. Purple clothes. A big fur coat.

She exuded power and authority.

That halo was abnormal—almost physical. A big, demonic-looking thing.

He felt unnerved by it.

Robb immediately grabbed the hilt of Ice, and Grey Wind trotted to his side.

Enemy reinforcements!? he thought, alarmed.

But Grey Wind made no move to attack. He didn't even growl. He just sat there, watching the new arrival.

“W-What’s this about, President Hina? You’re supposed to be away on a business trip.”

“I am. In fact, I’ve just arrived—to Abydos, that is,” Hina said.

Robb scowled at her in warning and unsheathed a tiny bit of Ice.

But the miniature demon didn’t attack. She raised her arms in surrender and threw her oversized gun to the ground.

“Holy crap… Who’s that girl?” Serika asked, peeking out of cover.

“T-T-To Abydos?” Ako squeaked. “Y-You see, President, I mobilized to arrest some troublemakers and—”

“Ako, shut up,” Hina said.

She walked to Robb.

He gripped the sword tighter. She was in range. Could he deliver a disarming strike? If he went overboard or extended his swing, he could seriously hurt her.

Or kill her.

Killing was not allowed in Kivotos. And his students were right there. He wouldn’t become a murderer in front of them.

Maybe a strike to her temple with the handle? Hold it to her throat and make her call off her men?

“SCHALE, Problem Solver 68, The Tea Party—All that should be left to the Pandemonium Society, not us. Tell the second division to fall back and return to Gehenna, now,” Hina said, growling. “And cut communications now. Report to my office and wait for me there. We will have words.”

“P-President Hina…” Iori said, in awe. “I-I was just following orders and—”

“Iori. You too. Be silent,” Hina said. She bowed to Robb in respect. “Please accept my sincerest apologies, Sensei. This is not how I wanted us to meet.”

It was always apologies with them, and never actions. Robb growled in annoyance.

“Words are wind, my lady. I currently hold two of your friends as my hostages. Will you pay ransom?” Robb asked, slowly unwrapping his fingers from Ice’s hilt—a threat.

“Yes. And pay for the damages to the surrounding area,” Hina said.

Robb’s eyes widened.

He smelled Hoshino trotting toward them, and turned, annoyed at her for being absent during all this.

“Ara? What’s all the commotion here?” Hoshino asked, walking up to Robb and Hina.

“Hoshino…” Shiroko said, annoyed.

“Sorry, sorry!” Hoshino said sheepishly. “I was just taking a little nap and forgot to set an alarm!”

“Takanashi Hoshino…” Hina said, almost in awe. “You have changed a lot since your last year. I almost didn’t recognize you.”

“And you are?” Hoshino asked.

“Sorasaki Hina. When I was in the Intelligence Committee, I took notice of students of interest in each district.”

“Cool, cool…” Hoshino said impatiently.

“Anyways, I didn’t come here to start a fight,” Hina said with a disarming voice.

“Could’ve fooled me,” Serika said, annoyed.

Hina knelt in front of Robb, and Robb’s eyes widened.

“I, Sorasaki Hina, formally apologize for the illegal deployment of Gehenna troops in Abydos District, and for the destruction caused by our artillery.”

She dusted herself off and turned to Chinatsu and Iori, who stared at Hina wide-eyed.

“Wait for me here,” she said, and turned to Robb. “Sensei. May we talk? Alone?”

“Keep dreaming,” Shiroko growled.

“Leave you alone with Sensei? So you can scoop him up and fly away? Do you think we’re stupid?” Serika asked with anger.

“I have something I need to tell him,” Hina said, not budging.

“Grey Wind comes with us, and you come unarmed. I reserve the right to bear arms during this parley,” Robb said.

“Of course,” Hina said, eyeing the direwolf with some apprehension.

“Sensei, you can’t be serious!” Ayane said from her drone.

He waved them off.

“Hoshino, keep the girls busy,” Robb ordered.

“Uhee. So bossy...” Hoshino moaned, but did as asked, herding her friends back.

He and Hina walked off to a leveled building. This was a business that had been destroyed when the artillery began firing.

He scowled.

“I wish to repeat my apologies. My subordinates—they acted independently and—”

“When soldiers lack discipline, the fault lies with their commander,” Robb said bitingly.

Hina tilted her head in acknowledgement.

“Speak,” Robb said.

He connected to Grey Wind again. He needed to ascertain Hina's intentions.

He found it curious the wolf had not reacted violently to her at all.

The connection went through—animalistic instinct translated into human feelings.

Friend, friend, friend, friend.

Honest, honest, honest, honest.

Curiosity, curiosity, curiosity, curiosity.

Heat, heat, heat, heat.

Robb could feel the body heat of Hina, and the way her cheeks were flushed. And her interest in him.

He sighed in relief. She evidently was not here to start a fight.

“I thought it best for you to hear this in advance. Are you familiar with the Kaiser Corporation?”

“Aye. We know they have been funding attacks on us,” Robb said, his voice more neutral and less aggressive.

“Both Pandemonium and the Tea Party have yet to receive this information.”

“Pandemonium? Tea Party?”

“The governing bodies of Gehenna and Trinity respectively,” Hina said. “The Kaiser Corporation is up to something in the abandoned desert of Abydos. We do not know what, only that they’re looking for something.” Hina shrugged. “I wasn’t interested in informing Abydos. Their academy will soon be shut down anyways.”

Robb scowled at her.

She flinched.

“I-I’m sorry…” she said shyly. “That was mean of me to say.”

“They won’t be shut down, as long as there is breath in my breast and blood running in my veins,” Robb said solemnly.

Hina blushed. Her breath hitched.

“I-I see...” Hina said, her breath raspy. “Rest assured that next time we meet, it will be as friends. I have submitted an application to SCHALE, same as Chinatsu. Please don’t hold this against her—she likes you very much.”

“Tell Lady Chinatsu I understand she was doing her duty, and that there are no ill feelings between us. I would be delighted to have her for dinner sometime soon.”

“Could I…” she paused, “Could I maybe join you someday? To mend the bridges that my subordinates have burnt?”

Grey Wind padded over to Hina and whined. He showed her his belly. Robb’s eyes widened.

“Aye, my lady. I would be delighted to host you as well,” Robb said with courtesy. If Grey Wind trusted Hina to this extent, then he saw no reason for holding a grudge.

He remembered his mother’s words: “These wolves are more than wolves, Robb. You must know that. I think perhaps the gods have sent them to us.”

“And please, if you ever visit Gehenna, please let me know in advance. The Pandemonium Society is…”

“Are they hostile to SCHALE?”

“God no.” Hina said, annoyed. “The President, Hanuma Makoto, she’s…”

Robb tilted his head to the side in questioning.

“She’s your biggest fan,” Hina said, blushing.

“My… fan? What does that mean, my lady?”

“It means she admires you. Deeply. She had spies around—not to cause you harm, mind you, but to report to her about what you like, dislike, your daily routines,” Hina sighed. “She has even started calling herself Queen Makoto of the House Hanuma, just so you would be impressed by her when you come to Gehenna.”

“Q-Queen Makoto… Is she serious?” Robb asked, almost laughing.

“Sadly, yes,” Hina said with a smile on her face. “It is harmless, really. No one really takes her seriously. And her silly little crush on you is innocent, all things considered. She has even prepared House Stark banners and giant wolf statues just to welcome you. She probably thinks the two of you together will rule Gehenna as King and Queen—or some other harebrained idea.”

“I had no idea I was this popular,” Robb said with a laugh.

“You are very popular, Sensei,” Hina said, blushing. “I don’t know if you’re familiar with the internet and news media.”

“I have heard tales of this ‘internet,’ but the news media is a stranger to me.”

“Well, you see. The internet is like a big digital place where everyone can share ideas, thoughts, and opinions. You have been ‘trending’—that is, you are very interesting to Kivotos, so the people connected to the internet talk about you a lot. You could say you are on everyone’s mind right now.”

He caught the general idea of it. Almost like rumors spreading in winesinks and taverns.

“And well… the news is a way for people living in Kivotos to be informed over what is happening. Like small books spread out with the latest news, both digitally, in phones, and physically.”

“So I’m the subject of gossip. Do they think I turn into a wolf during a full moon too?” Robb asked with humor, remembering the stupid rumors surrounding him back in Westeros.

“I haven’t heard that one, but they usually talk about how tall you are, what foods you like, what… um—” She blushed again. “What kinds of girls you like.”

“What kind of girl I like?” Robb asked, confused. “I haven’t really thought of it.”

He remembered Jeyne, and her sweet smile.

But in Kivotos, everyone—at least in his opinion—was a stunning beauty.

Kayoko, Karin, Asuna, Yuuka, Noa, Rin, Aoi, Hasumi.

All beauties.

“So yeah.” Hina said, rubbing around Grey’s ears. “You are really popular, Sensei.”

“I see. As long as it’s just harmless gossip, then I suppose there’s nothing I can do about it. As long as they don’t write songs about me.”

He still remembered that stupid song. The Wolf in the Night. Gods damn that harper.

Hina blushed deeply as Robb mentioned a song. She could still hear it:

"High in the halls of the kings who are gone, Jenny would dance with her ghosts…"

Hina’s heart raced at the beauty of the song. It’s no wonder the recording had over a million views on MomoTube.

She knew Chinatsu listened to it at least once a day. Maybe she should tell the medic the Prefect Team computers are all linked and she could see her browser history?

Hina was curious—just how in Gehenna’s name did they record Sensei singing that song?

Maybe Sensei will sing for her, one day?

She blushed again.

Chapter Text

He found her sitting on the roof of the school building. His gut was a coil, dread in his stomach. Why did he feel this way? They won, didn’t they? They defeated the Prefect Team.

He only needed to take care of Kaiser once and for all.

For them—his students and friends—he would call SCHALE’s banners.

He would destroy Kaiser. He had probable cause. Those documents and ARONA’s hacking of recovered Kaiser computers were more than enough to incriminate them in smuggling, usury, coercion, and more.

And if he got into trouble, he could exploit Hanuma Makoto’s obsession with him. He hated playing politics. But it was a tool he could use.

He kept the intel about Kaiser’s operations in the desert to himself for now. It would be too dangerous and irresponsible to tell the Abydos girls. They would surely want to go investigate—and because Kaiser was the one in charge of their debt...

Kaiser would strike back. Hard. He needed to investigate them by himself. A SCHALE assignment. He fiddled with the Shittim Chest, selecting students he believed would make a good force. Leave the Abydos girls innocent and without culpability.

Enter Kaiser’s operations—and destroy them. He had realized too late just how much power he really had. Rin had told him: “Able to launch combat operations in any school territory in Kivotos.”

He would go for Kaiser with his SCHALE students. Not with Abydos.

It was for the best.

He had every right to wipe them off the face of the earth.

So why did he feel this way?

“You wanted to speak to me?” Robb asked her.

Hoshino nodded and patted the space next to her. Robb sat down with a heavy feeling in his belly.

“Sand piling everywhere...” Hoshino sighed. “This school never changes. All these years here and I always remember the sand…”

There was a fondness in her voice. Hoshino felt about Abydos the way Robb felt about Winterfell.

“You love this place, don’t you?” he asked her.

“I heard this was a big prestigious school, but it’s been deserted for as long as I can remember being here. But I do. I love it,” Hoshino replied truthfully.

She sighed again and rubbed her eyes. “All the upperclassmen I knew are long gone, but then again, if I wasn’t here then… I wouldn’t have met Serika, Shiroko, Ayane, Nonomi… and you.”

Robb felt fear. This sounded like a farewell.

“Can I be honest with you, Sensei?” Hoshino asked.

Robb wanted to tell her no, but he nodded.

“I’ve been receiving offers from some weird people for two years now. I guess you could call it headhunting—recruiting. They want… me.”

Robb sat still.

“Half of Abydos’ debt will be forgiven if you agree to drop out of the school and join the corporation I manage,” Hoshino said. “That’s what Black Suit said.”

“Black Suit?” Robb asked.

“A weird adult. An outsider to Kivotos,” Hoshino explained. “Your presence here changed things, Sensei. For the better. But it also made me realize what I needed to do a lot sooner.”

She handed him a letter.

“R-Resignation… signed—” Robb read, eyes wide.

Desertion.

“I owe it to my underclassmen. Half the debt, gone just like that? Maybe I can haggle for more,” Hoshino said, almost as if trying to convince herself. “I only need to join with Kaiser PMC and my underclassmen will live carefree, happy lives.”

“I refuse to accept that,” Robb said, angry.

“It’s not up to you,” Hoshino said gently. “I’ve already signed.”

“Why?” Robb asked.

“I just told you,” Hoshino said, with sadness in her voice. “I do nobody any good by staying here. If me leaving can make their loads a little bit lighter, then…”

“You can’t…” Robb whispered.

He remembered Jon. How he left to join the Watch. Stubborn fool. He should have stayed—but his self-sacrificing and stubborn nature won in the end. He had been convinced it was for the best, just like Hoshino is now.

“I’ll tell them the whole thing tomorrow,” Hoshino said sadly. “With this… maybe a miracle will happen.”

“Can I tell you about my brother Jon?” Robb asked her.

Hoshino’s eyes widened. She nodded.

It was rare for Sensei to talk about his family.

“My mother—she was born a Tully of Riverrun,” he began. “And in the south, their faith, the Faith of the Seven, teaches that children born out of wedlock are evil and covetous, that they desire their trueborn brother’s inheritance and will murder and lie to obtain it.”

Hoshino listened silently.

“My brother Jon was my father’s natural-born son, and my mother was convinced he was a threat to me. She didn’t abuse him—not physically, at least—but she made him feel isolated. Alone. Little, petty things. But the first ever memory I have is of me crawling toward Jon. We shared the same crib. He was there for me, always. My shadow. But soon enough, Jon began to internalize that feeling of being lesser. He became broodier, angrier. When my father left with King Robert, my mother went behind my back and told him he was no longer welcome in Winterfell—his home. He left to join the Night’s Watch, an order that serves for life, on the Wall in the North, protecting us from Wildling invaders.”

Hoshino listened with rapt attention.

“He left home, because he was convinced it was for the best. Self-sacrificing fool. The only thing I ever wanted was to be with my brother…” Robb said, tears in his eyes. “But he left. Didn’t he know how much I loved him? I would have petitioned the King to legitimize him if I could. He could’ve been Jon Stark. I would’ve given him a castle… Queenscrown or Sea Dragon Point, anywhere. I just wanted my brother.”

Hoshino did not know what to say. She stayed silent.

“You remind me of him,” Robb said. “Self-sacrificing. Stubborn. The only thing Serika, Shiroko, Ayane, and Nonomi want is to be with you, and you’re throwing it all away. And for what? Do you honestly think Kaiser will keep their word?”

Hoshino flinched.

She knew he was trying to convince her not to leave Abydos.

But it was too late. It was too late for her.

She was a failure. She had always been a failure. Maybe with this, she could redeem herself. Make Yume-senpai proud. Give her underclassmen a chance.

This way… she could atone for Yume’s death.

“It’s too late, Sensei. I have to take that chance.”

A white rage consumed him.

“You are a deserter,” Robb spat out. “Abandoning them. You do not know if things will work out the way you want them.”

Hoshino stayed silent.

“Goodbye, Sensei,” she said at last—and left.

He sat there, in the cold desert air, and buried his face in his hands.

Chapter Text

“Dear Foreclosure Taskforce,” Ayane began, reading the letter. “Forgive me for doing this with a letter. It felt more old-fashioned, so it suits me perfectly. There’s something I've been keeping from you. A recruiter has been coming after me for a while now. ‘Become a Kaiser PMC mercenary for life in exchange for Abydos’ debt being paid off.’ That’s the gist of it. Not a bad deal, huh? They really must value the skills of an old vet like me, huh? I’ll take care of the debt with this—maybe not all of it, but enough for you guys to live a bit easier—”

Ayane paused to wipe her eyes.

Shiroko and Serika looked at the letter in shock and dread.

And Nonomi just listened—still, silent.

“I'll have to leave Abydos and Kivotos altogether, but it doesn't matter to me. This is what I get for being stubborn. My repentance. I will take responsibility. Sensei tried to stop me—he even told me a story about his brother Jon, can you believe that? But in the end, I left. Please don’t hold it against him. He did everything he could to convince me otherwise. This is goodbye.”

“Damnit!” Serika said, gripping her phone tightly, the speaker playing a silent tune—unanswered. “Just where the hell is he at a time like this?!”

“To Sensei—” Ayane said, taking out another letter. “To be honest, when I heard Ayane sent a letter to a Sensei for help, I didn’t hold my breath. I never really liked adults. But I was surprised that you were younger than me! That’s why I feel I can trust you, and share what I feel with you. Thank you so much—for everything. For standing by us to the very end. I know this is selfish of me to ask—we didn’t exactly part on the best terms—but—”

Shiroko stilled and looked down in sadness. Serika sniffled and tried again on her phone.

“Pick up! What are you doing?! If you’re out there flirting with that Catyoko right now I will never, ever forgive you!”

“Shiroko is a good girl at heart,” Ayane read. “But she can be a loose cannon if you take your eyes off her. Please guide her. When she stumbles, I want you to be there and catch her, okay?”

“Just… please… pick up—” Serika cried.

“And if we ever meet again as enemies… please use that sword of yours to shatter my halo. Goodbye,” Ayane sobbed.

“Hoshino…” Nonomi sighed.

Shiroko sniffled and looked down, tears running down her cheeks.

“Did Sensei… abandon us?” Ayane asked.

“He wouldn’t!” Shiroko said, forcefully. “He wouldn’t… we are pack.”

She hugged her knees, feeling more helpless tears in her eyes. She couldn’t feel his intentions anymore.

“We are pack.”

A beep on Ayane’s computers—and then an alarm.

“Kaiser is attacking downtown!” Ayane gasped. “Why now, of all times?!”

“K-Kaiser?” Nonomi asked, fearful. “What do we do? Do we fight them? Can we even win without Sensei?”

“We have to try!” Serika said.

“No way…” Ayane said, amazed. She was getting a live feed from her drones. “Kaiser is being attacked!”

“Attacked?” Nonomi asked. “By who?”

“SCHALE!” Ayane said, a smile on her face.

They saw it—the banner flying in the air as students mounted on motorcycles crashed into a drone formation.

The banner of the Direwolf.

The banner of hope.

“WHAT DO YOU MEAN THEY’VE BEEN WIPED OUT?!” the Kaiser PMC Director snarled at his subordinate.

“Y-Yes, Boss! 2nd squad pursued some students—there were four in total—and were led into an ambush, sir! Around the left flank!”

“You mean to tell me you morons didn’t realize that was a trap in the first place?” the Director barked. “What’s the strength of the enemy forces? Are they from another PMC? A gang?”

“We don’t know, sir!” the trembling automaton stammered. “They move too fast for us! Our airborne drones are being sniped from the sky! And without air support—”

“Useless! What about our armored division on the right flank?”

“D-Destroyed, sir…”

“WHAT?! HOW?!” The Director grabbed his subordinate by the mechanical neck.

“By one haloed combatant! Just one, sir! She… laid waste to the entire division by herself.”

“One silly girl?!” He hurled the subordinate to the floor. “Is this what I’m paying you for? Send in the 3rd and 5th! We’ll crush the enemy on the left flank and advance to the main plaza!”

“S-Sir, that’ll break apart our formation!” the drone protested weakly.

“They are girls!” the Director roared. “Children! We are trained combat veterans, and they are silly children running around with guns too big for them! We’ll crush them and send them crying!”

“Y-Yes, sir!”

“Now then,” Robb said, calmly reviewing the live drone feed. Mari and Izuna hovered nearby. “If the enemy commander’s a halfwit, he’ll break formation to chase our bait in the left flank.”

He absentmindedly rubbed Grey Wind’s ears.

His command tent wasn’t a tent at all—it was the Humvee ARONA had used to drive him around. Better that way. In the event of an ambush, he could make a quick escape—though based on what he'd seen of Kaiser PMC, that seemed unlikely.

“Woah…” Mari murmured in amazement. “There are so many moving parts!”

“This is actually easier than in Westeros, my lady,” Robb replied with a smile. “It feels like cheating, in a way—being able to see the whole battlefield from a bird’s eye view.”

“Aruji-dono is amazing!” Izuna chirped. “To be able to juggle so many students at once!”

“Hasumi’s doing a fine job sniping their drones,” Robb noted. “We’re slowly taking away their eyes and ears. Now for the jaws to close in…”

His first order had been simple: take out their drones. Hasumi’s weapon platform had the range—and eliminating enemy vision would cripple them.

Like a wolf stalking prey in the dark.

A student approached, bowing deeply. “Your Grace!”

“Speak, soldier.”

The girl—one of the former delinquents who now made up his royal guard—grinned viciously. “Our mounted cavalry destroyed another group of enemies. It looks like Kaiser’s breaking formation to try and chase them. Should they wheel around and engage?”

“Nay. For now, have them retreat to Line Manderly. Asuna is in charge of that squad. She can set up another ambush between these streets here…”

He was delegating: Hasumi led the sharpshooters. Asuna, the skirmishers. Karin commanded the battle snipers. Yuuka was holding the center. Wakamo acted alone.

Chinatsu and Serina were deployed on the flanks, providing medical support.

In total, his force was twenty-eight students. A laughable number in Westeros. But here? A surgical blade. In urban combat, the ambusher always had the edge.

I’m playing it safe, he thought. Probe and retreat. As much as I trust them, my students aren’t used to following my orders. Though my royal guard is certainly eager to show off.

“Sensei…” a voice crackled through the intercom, “I blew up the tanks… just like you asked…” Wakamo moaned dreamily.

“Good girl,” Robb said. Wakamo squealed. “For now, hold position. Karin’s coming from the west to reinforce you. Once she arrives, dive into their lines and destroy their artillery. Then fall back to the center and follow Yuuka’s orders.”

Yuuka—his second-in-command. Brilliant, efficient. She had already pushed back a full flank assault. Robb trusted her to hold the center alone.

“Of course, my King,” Wakamo purred. “If I do good… will you give me a reward?”

Mari and Izuna blushed. Robb shrugged.

“Remains to be seen. For now—follow orders.”

“Of course, Your Grace. Your Wakamo will lay waste to your enemies.” She sang off the call. “Senbonzakura, yoru ni magire~ 🎵”

“They’re breaking formation!” Izuna said excitedly, pointing to the screen. “Right? Right, Aruji-dono?”

“Very good, Izuna,” Robb said, patting her gently.

Izuna purred with delight. Mari frowned in quiet jealousy.

The blue dots on the map converged on Kaiser’s infantry, clashing with brutal efficiency. He spotted one dot jumping erratically around the map.

That’s probably Asuna, he thought.

“And… trapped,” Robb said, shaking his head at the display. “The enemy commander is an idiot. Hasn’t he heard of probing attacks? Decoys? Scouts? And where is your cavalry?”

“You make it look so easy, Sensei,” Mari said, smiling.

“He’s doing half the work for me,” Robb explained. “When an enemy is making a mistake, don’t correct him.”

“A wise saying.” Mari bowed. “I’m learning a lot today.”

Robb smiled and patted her head too. She blushed and fidgeted. He couldn’t see her ears—cat? Fox?

Mari turned to another monitor. “Sensei, new contact approaching from the north!”

It couldn’t be Kaiser reinforcements—they came from the south.

His phone rang. He fumbled, remembered how to answer, and clicked it open. “Hello?”

“I’m shocked you had this whole party set up and didn’t invite little old me,” Kayoko said, voice neutral—but amusement clearly laced in.

“Kayoko? Is that you in the north, approaching Line Umber?”

“Line Umber? Well, we’re in Abydos now, and Haruka just returned from snooping. Why are you fighting Kaiser?”

“I was planning to destroy their desert operations, but it seems they struck first and hit downtown.”

“How can we help?” Kayoko asked. “And before you say anything—we’re SCHALE students too.”

“If I split your unit, would that harm cohesion?”

“Yeah, we’re used to fighting as a group. Splitting up would be weird.”

“Then engage Kaiser’s secondary defense line. You’re close. Probing attacks only. Hit and fall back. Be wolves—don’t get surrounded. They’ve already broken formation to strike line Manderly, so if you hit their center, we can collapse them.”

“Aye aye, Captain.” Kayoko said, and the call cut off.

“Aruji-dono! Aruji-dono!” Izuna pointed at another contact on the map. “Who are they?! Coming from Abydos High!”

“Damnation,” Robb muttered. With Mari’s help, he called Shiroko.

“I haven’t heard from you in hours, and you call Shiroko first?!” Serika shouted into the call. “Are you trying to piss me off?!”

“Good to hear from you too, my lady,” Robb teased.

“Don’t you start!” she snapped. Fair. He had been ignoring her.

“What are you even doing?!”

“Destroying Kaiser, once and for all,” Robb said, as if it were obvious.

“So you know about Hoshino…”

“Aye. But rest assured—once I capture whoever’s leading this army, I’ll make him talk. Then we’ll go get her.”

“Good… good…” Serika sniffled. “Nonomi’s asking what we should do.”

“Go south until you reach Sixth Avenue,” Robb instructed. “You’ll meet with Yuuka—remember her?”

“Yes, the Millennium girl.”

“Aye. She’s holding Stark Center. Reinforce her position and hold it. If everything goes to plan, and the Problem Solvers do their job, I’ll give the order to charge Kaiser’s center.”

“They’re here too?” Serika asked in disbelief. “I guess I misjudged them… but I still hate that Catyoko!”

Robb laughed.

“Aye, they’re helping. Serika—if anything goes wrong, follow Yuuka’s orders. No matter what. We mustn’t let Kaiser regain momentum. They outnumber us ten to one. If they regroup, we’re finished.”

“Okay, you’re the boss…” Serika said, then added quietly, “B-Be careful, okay? Everyone’s worried and pissed at you! So prepare yourself!”

“You too,” Robb said warmly. “I’ll accept whatever punishments my students decide to inflict.”

Death by a thousand cuts, he thought with a vicious smile.

“This can't be happening to me…” the Kaiser PMC Director snarled.

Backed against a wall. Blind. Deaf. The last report from the 5th had mentioned no enemy activity. And then—static.

“Damn you!” he growled. What was going on? Who was destroying his force? Was it the GSC? No, it couldn’t be. They would’ve started with diplomacy, not… violence.

“I need to get out of here.”

He turned to his troops. He would retreat in shame now, and return with more troops, helicopters, tanks, and LAVs. He would burn the rats from their holes.

He would bring the full might of Kaiser PMC to bear on Abydos. How dare they? Rats. Indigents. Resisting Kaiser’s benevolent hand.

He’d make them all pay. When he was done with them, they would wish they were dead.

And then he heard it.

The sound of enemies. They charged at his guards with ferocity—students with cloaks, white cloaks. They charged en masse, with motorcycles and on foot. They shouted with a ferocity that left the Director stunned.

“THE KING IN THE NORTH!”

“THE KING IN THE NORTH!”

“THE KING IN THE NORTH!”

They were just girls. They shouldn’t be capable of this. The King in the North? The Sensei of SCHALE?

He knew the Sensei was dangerous. A person with unchecked, practically unlimited privileges who could do whatever he wanted with his little private military force. So why was he attacking them?

Did he do this? Did he command the students? Girls shouldn’t be capable of this—destroying an army ten times their size?

Impossible.

One student approached him, and with a blink of his sensors, he realized his guards were scrap.

“Wait!” he said, hands up in surrender. “Just wait!”

“Any last words?” the masked demon asked him, then stopped when an Abydos student grabbed her by the arm.

“Nn. He looks important,” the wolf said. “Sensei said to bring him anyone out of place—this must be the commander.”

“Unhand me, mutt,” the masked student growled, and the wolf snarled at her.

“Stupid fox,” the wolf said with a wolfish growl. “Hag.”

“You two, stop it!” a purple-haired girl with twin tails said, annoyed. “Bind him and bring him with us. Sensei’s orders.”

“You dare command me?” the masked girl snarled.

“Yes, I dare!” the purple girl said in a huff. “If you can't follow orders, then I’ll tell Sensei and he'll punish you!”

The masked demon recoiled like she’d been struck and whined, “Noooo…”

They dragged him along like he was a common soldier. Most of his troops were either scrap or kneeling in surrender. Pathetic fools—they should’ve fought until termination.

They threw him to the feet of the Sensei of SCHALE. He sat on a chair, a purple sword unsheathed and resting on his lap. He looked furious. Murderous. The Director knew this man was a killer. He was armored from head to toe in medieval armor and wore a white fur cloak.

At his feet, a giant, monstrous wolf.

Surrounding him were his students: a blonde with a big minigun, a ninja fox, a sister from Trinity, a freakishly tall JTF member, a cat-girl, two maids in Millennium attire, and those damned Gehenna fixers.

Traitors. Useless idiots.

And many other students besides.

“Do you know who I am?” Sensei asked, almost growling.

“The Sensei from SCHALE.” He nodded.

A cold rage possessed him as he realized some of the students were from Abydos. “You stupid indigents! Don’t you know how much you owe to Kaiser? This is our land now! You absolute buffoons—you really expected to pay it all back?! Idiots! You will rue the day you—”

The wolf next to Sensei snarled and almost pounced on him.

“Be silent,” Sensei said, and the Director shut his vocal unit immediately.

“Yuuka, the papers,” Sensei said, and the purple girl brought him some neatly stacked papers in a folder.

Sensei threw them at him.

“Read and sign. Now,” he growled.

He read. Debt cancellation. Abandonment of operations in Abydos. Unconditional surrender. This was strong-arming him. Forgiving the debt of these filthy indigents? Did he even have the authority to sign this? What would Sensei do to him if he didn’t? What would the board do to him if he did?

“This is… this is unacceptable!” he cried out. “I can’t sign this! This is illegal! The GSC will come for you!”

Sensei smiled—a cruel, wicked smile. “I wouldn't be so sure. This document was written by the GSC itself, and supported by the Pandemonium Society as co-signers.”

“P-Pandemonium?” How did Sensei manage to make them play ball with the GSC?

The realization struck him, and he flinched in absolute terror. Sensei was in control of the GSC and Gehenna. He was more powerful than they ever knew.

Stupid, hormonal students. Don’t they know what monster they’re creating?

“You can’t do this! I don’t have the authority for something like this! This is coercion!”

Sensei shrugged. “You are on your knees and at our mercy, my lord,” he replied with false, mocking courtesy. “Sign, or become scrap. Your choice.”

“We will come for you!” he tried weakly to protest. “This document may be binding, but we will take our revenge on you! You’ll wish you were dead!”

Sensei shrugged. “I’ve been dead before. Now, sign or die. And after you do, you will tell me where you’re keeping Takanashi Hoshino.”

Chapter Text

After everything had been sorted out, Robb sighed in exhaustion.

All around him, the students were performing their assigned tasks—taking away prisoners and recovering personal computers from the ground.

Serina, Mari, and Chinatsu were patching up the students who fought on the front lines.

Yuuka was coordinating with his royal guard, setting up defense lines.

Wakamo was nowhere to be seen. Robb sighed. She was probably stalking around—she didn’t work well with others.

He sighed again, this time in relief. Grey followed Kayoko and her friends around as they picked up captured Kaiser weapons. Aru did her usual flustered face and twitched in fear as she saw the big direwolf attach himself to them.

“What should we do, Sensei?” Karin asked.

“For now, I want you to take Asuna and scout ahead for hostiles. We may have won and forced the commander to surrender, but that doesn't mean Kaiser will acknowledge it. They may be mounting a second assault now.”

“Understood,” Karin said, and called Asuna over.

“Oh, and Karin—” Robb added, “Good job. You did good.”

Karin blushed, and Robb smiled. She really was cute—and beautiful—when her dark cheeks flushed.

“Sensei…” Nonomi said, her expression neutral.

“Nonomi?” Robb asked, nervous. Were they mad that he’d ignored them for a while?

She lunged at him, and they both collapsed to the ground—she was crying, sobbing, and kissing him all over.

“Sensei! Sensei! I love you!” she said between sobs. “Thank you! Thank you! Thank you!”

“Nn,” Robb looked up to see Shiroko also staring at him with a neutral expression. She considered Nonomi for a second, then dove into him too.

The breath was knocked out of his lungs as Shiroko hugged him tightly.

“Ow! Your armor makes it difficult for me to glomp you, Sensei,” Shiroko said. “Thank you so much…”

He felt like he was being buried by students—and Serika looked at him too.

“Please don’t,” he pleaded. But Serika smiled cruelly and jumped on him too, straddling and hugging him.

“I knew you didn’t abandon us!” she said, emotion cracking her voice. “I knew it!”

Robb was overwhelmed by their gratitude. He felt good about himself. He had brought hope to these girls instead of blood and fire. He had done something good.

“I wonder if my father would be proud of me…” he sighed, burying his face in Serika’s hair. Her ears twitched and she whimpered.

“He would! He would!” Nonomi said passionately, kissing him half on the cheek and half on the corner of his lips. Robb blushed. “You wonderful man! You amazing, wonderful man!”

“There are still many more battles ahead,” Ayane said from her drone, and Robb could feel the emotion in her voice. “But now we have a fighting chance.”

“Your Grace!” One of his royal guards stood in front of him and saluted. “We received this communications device from an unmarked automaton soldier!”

“Uwaa… so formal,” Nonomi said in awe at the way his royal guard addressed him.

He received the device—a rectangular radio.

“Hello, Sensei. I would like to have a word with you, face to face,” the voice said from the device.

Robb felt unnerved.

“Who is this?”

“Like yourself, I am also an outsider to Kivotos. Takanashi Hoshino called me Black Suit, and I find that name appropriate.”

Black Suit. The adult Hoshino mentioned—the one hounding her about joining Kaiser.

“I have been trying to speak to you personally, but it seems there is something… blocking the connection, so to speak. A presence lingering around you. Talking over the radio is such a pedestrian way of communication, but it will suit my purposes this once.”

“What is your business with me?” he asked. Nonomi, Serika, and Shiroko listened intently.

“Just to talk. About Takashi Hoshino, and the meaning of your presence here in Kivotos.”

Robb froze.

“I am going after her,” Robb said angrily. “You had no right to prey on her emotions and weakness like that.”

“Hm,” Black Suit almost scoffed, “Maybe we should discuss this over a cup of coffee? Come to the location I’m sending you, and we can talk to our hearts’ content.”

“Do you really think Sensei will just go there alone so you can hurt him?” Nonomi asked, incredulous.

But the line went dead. Robb looked at the radio in silence.

“Please tell me you aren’t considering it,” Serika whined.

He looked at her with a sheepish, apologetic expression.

“I know that look…” Serika whined again. “You just can’t help yourself, can you?”

“I will take a squad of students with me. And Grey Wind. Nonomi is correct—I’d be a halfwit to meet this Black Suit alone.”

“I will go too,” Shiroko said. “We are pack, Sensei.”

Robb nodded. “We are.”

Shiroko hugged him again and kissed his cheek.

He selected his students carefully: Hasumi, Yuuka, Shiroko, Kayoko—with Serina and Chinatsu as support.

He left Karin in charge, with orders to retreat back to SCHALE if Kaiser decided to overwhelm them with numbers.

“Sensei,” Chinatsu said, “About that thing a few days ago, I…”

Robb placed a comforting hand on her shoulder. “There is nothing to apologize for, my lady. You were doing your duty to your school and your team. I do not hold any grudge against you.”

“I’m so glad…” Chinatsu said. “I was always proud to serve the Prefect Team, ever since I transferred from the Medical Emergency Club. I was proud to serve President Hina. But that day… Ako—she made me feel ashamed of it.”

“I see,” Robb said, embracing her in friendly comfort. She melted into his arms. “It’s not your fault. I would love to have you for dinner sometime, so we can talk.”

“I would love that, Sensei…”

“Oh? I guess you’re into Gehenna girls, Sensei?” Kayoko said cheekily.

Maybe that’s your plan? she thought. Getting me flushed and drunk someday? Kayoko felt butterflies in her stomach at the thought.

Chinatsu glared at Kayoko but remained silent.

“Kayoko,” Robb nodded and smiled, “I must thank you for your help back there. Your team made it possible for us to defeat Kaiser.”

“Bah!” she said with a smile. “You would have found another way.”

“Probably,” Robb said smugly. “But your contributions greatly accelerated matters.”

“Modest,” Kayoko said sarcastically.

“I did good too, Sensei. Right? Mari-san told me you praised my performance,” Hasumi said, almost planting herself between Robb and the Gehenna girls.

“Aye, my lady,” Robb bowed in respect. “Your contributions were essential to our victory.”

Hasumi smiled and puffed up, looking at the Gehenna girls smugly. “Just goes to show how superior JTF training is compared to rabble.”

Chinatsu glared at Hasumi, and Kayoko rolled her eyes.

“Nn. Catfight incoming,” Shiroko said with amusement.

“S-Sensei.” Yuuka said, walking up to him. They stood there awkwardly. Yuuka moved to embrace him but paused, and Robb moved to kiss her hand but stopped himself.

He decided to nod at her. “Good work, Yuuka. You were brilliant out there.”

“I-It was nothing…” Yuuka said, playing with a purple lock of hair. “I acted logically and according to my calculations.”

“Egghead…” Kayoko muttered to Shiroko, who nodded.

They boarded the Humvee and headed to the location Black Suit had sent them. Robb couldn’t help but feel apprehension. He didn’t know much about this Black Suit. What was he planning? Was he going to kill him? Then why invite him personally?

He sounded almost… interested.

“Soooo…” Serina said, trying to break the tension. “Anyone know any good road trip songs?”

Everyone groaned.

He entered the lavish building and took the lift to the final floor. They walked into the opulent-looking office, with a night view of the city.

“Welcome, Sensei. I—” Black Suit paused. “I see you brought company…”

Robb’s eyes widened. Was this even a person? Black, dark skin the color of night, cracks of pulsing energy around his face in the facsimile of a smile, and a big glowing eye.

“Please don’t let my appearance alarm you,” Black Suit said. “For now, welcome. Do you want something to drink? Maybe a coffee?”

Robb realized Black Suit was deliberately ignoring his students—like they didn’t matter, like they were non-entities to him.

“Speak what you will. I have a student to rescue.”

“Ah yes. Your duties as a Sensei. The enigmatic individual chosen by the GSC President. Others tend to underestimate you, like we have seen today—but we won't make the same mistake.”

Shiroko moved to talk, but Robb held a hand up.

“We?”

“Indeed. First, I need to make something very clear. We are not interested in conflict with you. In fact, we want to work with you. You are different from these… children. I have seen it.”

“You have seen it?” Robb was unnerved by this man—this monster-man. He had no emotions Robb could detect, and even Grey Wind could not discern his intentions. He was like a black hole in the room.

“I have. I have seen you riding into battle. I have seen you take the head of an enemy with a sword. I have seen your wolf pounce on horses and rip them apart—men too.”

His students were a bit disturbed at Black Suit’s words, and Robb felt annoyance.

“We know Sensei has been in war,” Yuuka said. Black Suit ignored her.

“As I was saying. We want to work with you. A partnership between us will yield great fruit, I assure you.”

“Who are you people?” Kayoko asked.

“We,” Black Suit said, not once turning to look at Kayoko or the other students, “are an organization of outsiders to Kivotos. But like you, Sensei, we didn't all come from the same place. For the time being, we have taken to calling ourselves Gematria.”

“Gematria…” Yuuka said, recognizing the word. “The practice of assigning a numerical value to a name or phrase by reading it as a number or as a cipher…”

Gematria. Robb felt a chill down his spine.

“You could say we are out-of-place individuals, such as yourself. So, allow me to formally ask—do you have any interest in working with us?”

“What is your intention with Hoshino?” Robb asked forcefully.

“Experimentation, mostly,” Black Suit replied without missing a beat. “These anomalies wearing the guises of students are full of the mystic, the divine, the unexplainable. We simply wish to see them expressed to their fullest potential.”

Experimentation? Like they were rats? Denying them their basic rights as people? Robb felt sick.

“I refuse. Experimenting on people? You make me sick.”

“Where is Hoshino?” Shiroko moved towards the desk menacingly, and Hasumi stepped forward to support her.

“Just give us back Takanashi Hoshino and we will leave,” Chinatsu said.

“Then tell me this, Sensei. What is your purpose here in Kivotos? You, a vanquished King. Do you really feel like you belong here? Everything is so pristine and clean, and you walk around dripping red.”

Robb flinched and looked down.

“Sensei?” Serina asked him in worry.

Kayoko nudged him gently, but he didn’t feel it.

“What are you even pursuing in Kivotos? We can illuminate you on all manner of things. And what about your own behavior? Do you think this cute concern with beings lower than you will absolve you? How many people have died on your sword or by your orders? Gematria can set you free from these human concerns…”

“Just give me back Hoshino,” Robb replied weakly. “Or I’ll—”

“Kill me?” Black Suit mocked him. “I can see it in your eyes. The hunger for blood. Wars and battles here are too clean, too… boring. You miss the thrill of the hunt, and the feeling of blood on your mouth.”

His students flinched and glared at Black Suit.

Robb frowned again. He didn’t feel that way… did he?

“Shut up,” Hasumi snarled.

“And Takanashi Hoshino is no longer a student of Abydos. Didn’t you read her resignation letter?”

“That’s not true,” Yuuka said. “Sensei is still her Club Advisor, so he needs to sign off on her disenrollment. He didn’t. So Takanashi Hoshino is still a student.”

“She is still Vice President of the Abydos Student Council and member of the Foreclosure Task Force,” Shiroko said proudly.

“I see,” Black Suit said, annoyed. “You are their Sensei, after all. Academies and students… teachers. How boring. Don’t misunderstand me, Sensei. The disaster that struck Abydos was just a natural disaster—bad luck, you could say. What is left for you there? A ruined land without possibility. A sinking ship. Abandon Abydos.”

“Never,” Robb grit out, scowling.

“Why?” Black Suit asked, almost like he fundamentally couldn’t understand. “Why, why, why, why?! For them? A waste! You could be so much more, Your Grace.”

He remembered Hoshino, and Serika, and Ayane, and Nonomi, and Shiroko. They were earnest, living in a world without war. Without blood. He wanted to preserve that. Maybe he had gotten soft. But he believed their innocence is something precious that needed to be protected at all costs.

Lest they turn out like him.

“Even if I told you why, you would never understand, monster,” Robb said.

“Join Gematria, and together we can do wonderful things. We can even… get revenge for you, if you truly desire it,” Black Suit tried, his tone sweet as honey.

Robb froze, his eyes wide. Revenge?

His students looked at him in worry. Yuuka tugged at his sleeve.

“Don't listen to him, Sensei,” Yuuka said. “He’s trying to trick you.”

“He’s a liar,” Hasumi said. “Don’t pay attention to his words, Sensei.”

“I agree with Hasumi-san,” Chinatsu said. “It's a trick.”

“Children…” Black Suit spat the word like venom. “Still seeing the world through rose-tinted glasses. You don’t know your Sensei at all.”

Robb knew he was smiling at him—smugly.

“Wouldn’t you like that chance, Your Grace? To inflict upon those who hurt you a thousand sufferings? I can see it in your eyes. Those people—the House of the Lion, who so cruelly slew your father and mother, and the House of the Flayed Man, the House of the Towers, and the House of the Kraken, who slew your brothers. I know it with certainty: you would visit upon them savageries and atrocities that would make anyone sick with disgust.”

“You don’t know Sensei at all,” Serina said angrily. “He's not that kind of person.”

“You’re just trying to confuse him,” Kayoko said, holding onto Robb’s hand. “Making him doubt himself—and his honor.”

“I find revenge to be the most human desire of all,” Black Suit shrugged. “Not even the women and children would be spared your righteous wrath—I know it. Leave a wolf alive, and the sheep are never safe.”

“Stop talking,” Robb said, trembling.

“How would you even fight us?” Black Suit mocked. “You are powerless…”

Robb unsheathed Ice, and Grey Wind prepared to pounce and rip Black Suit’s throat open.

“Ah,” Black Suit said. “An interesting weapon of choice, Sensei. Physical fights are always quotidian, especially in Kivotos. But that sword—is it you telling me you’ll kill me?”

“If I have to,” Robb bit out.

“Put the sword away, Sensei. We need only exchange words.”

“Words are wind, and your words are worthless,” Robb said with disgust.

That seemed to enrage Black Suit—for almost a second—and then he schooled himself and tilted his head.

“I can see how you might think that, a mighty King. But words are power. And my words, I promise you, can bring you to your knees.”

Robb scowled. He gripped Ice tightly.

“Here are my terms: if you fancy your head staying attached to your neck, give us back Takanashi Hoshino,” Robb snarled, and advanced.

“It seems negotiations have broken down,” Black Suit said and stood up. “A pity.”

He looked at Robb. Robb knew in his heart that he was mocking him. He could not see his expression, but he knew with certainty.

Black Suit radiated smugness. He looked at Robb one final time and sang:

“And who are you,” the proud lord said, “that I must bow so low?”

He sang a mocking song. Robb froze. He felt his heart thunder in his chest.

“Shut up,” he protested weakly. The room was spinning.

“Only a cat of a different coat, that's all the truth I know,” he continued, intoning the song like he was in a performance.

“What are you doing!?” Kayoko said, alarmed. She aimed at Black Suit with her pistol, but Black Suit was undeterred.

“Shut up!” Robb shouted. His vision was red. He felt like throwing up. His heart felt like it would explode in his chest. He twitched and shuddered violently.

“In a coat of gold or a coat of red, a lion still has claws,” Black Suit continued.

“No…” Robb protested weakly. His head was throbbing. The room shifted and changed. He stood back at the Twins.

“Shut up!” Shiroko said, aiming at Black Suit too, with her rifle. “Stop singing!”

“Sensei!” Serina said, tugging at him insistently. “Sensei!”

“And mine are long and sharp, my lord, as long and sharp as yours.”

Robb fell to his knees. He couldn’t think, he couldn’t breathe, he couldn’t do anything.

“Sensei!” Chinatsu exclaimed in terror. She knelt next to him. “Sensei, what’s wrong?”

“Sensei! Robb!” Yuuka said in fright. She caressed his face, but he couldn’t feel her.

He was back at the slaughter. They will get him. Even in Kivotos, they will get him. They will kill him again, and everyone he cares about.

“No!” he shouted, clutching his head.

“And so he spoke, and so he spoke, that lord of Castamere. But now the rains weep o’er his hall, with no one there to hear.”

“I'll shoot you! I swear!” Shiroko said. “Shut up! Shut up!”

“Be silent! I’ll shoot you!” Hasumi said angrily. Her red eyes darted between Robb and Black Suit. She was beginning to panic.

“And so he spoke!” Black Suit intoned mockingly, “The Lord of Castamere!”

Robb fell to the floor, clutching his head.

(TRIGGER WARNING)

He felt the bolts piercing his flesh, and he moaned in pain.

Around him, the slaughter commenced again.

He turned to Yuuka, and cried. She was slumped over the wall. Her purple eyes dulled. Her body was wracked with crossbow bolts—through her chest, arms, and shoulders. She was dead. Dead. Dead. The vibrant Halo on top of her head flickered until it disappeared completely.

“No!” Robb shouted, shuddering violently.

He saw Shiroko—her eyes lifeless, staring up at the ceiling. Her headless body twitching. Blood poured from the stump of her neck like a fountain.

“No!”

“And so he spoke, and so he spoke, that lord of Castamere. But now the rains weep o'er his hall, with no one there to hear!”

He turned to Hasumi. She was lying there, whimpering, an axe buried in her stomach, her guts hanging out of her belly. She whimpered and cried, her red Halo flickering weakly.

He turned to Chinatsu, who was looking at him—dead. A crossbow bolt through her neck. She was dead.

He saw Kayoko. Black Walder walked toward her. He wanted to scream, to shout, to curse. He saw Black Walder grab her ponytail and slice her neck clean open.

(TRIGGER END)

He collapsed, twitching, shaking violently.

“Chinatsu, help me administer a sedative!” Serina said, panicking. “If we don’t—”

“What?!” Kayoko said, glancing over to Robb. “What happened to him?”

“An episode. He’s having a panic attack! If we don’t sedate him, he could suffer heart failure! Please, Chinatsu—in my bag!”

“Y-Yes!” Chinatsu said, preparing the needle.

“Heart failure…” Yuuka said, tears in her eyes. “No…”

“Oh? Did the King in the North hate my little song?” Black Suit asked mockingly.

“You fucking—” Kayoko snarled, and prepared to fire. Shiroko and Hasumi dropped their weapons instantly and knelt next to their Sensei.

“Please, put that thing down, child,” Black Suit mocked her. “Now, if you’ll excuse me. And do tell Sensei this was nothing personal. I just acted to preserve my continued existence.”

He calmly walked to the lift and left.

The students watched him go, too preoccupied with Sensei to do anything.

“Don’t die!” Serina prayed. “Please don’t die, please don’t die!”

They watched helplessly as he moaned in pain and cried—until he stilled, and passed out.

Chapter Text

“Hasumi-san, how is Grey Wind?” Chinatsu asked, carefully checking Sensei’s heartbeat with her stethoscope.

“He’s out. He stopped convulsing after Sensei did. Did you administer the sedative?” Hasumi asked, glancing over at Shiroko and Grey Wind.

“No. That could’ve been a fatal mistake. Sensei passed out first,” Serina explained calmly. “If we had administered it then, his airways could’ve been compromised, and he would’ve asphyxiated.”

“Oh God!” Yuuka said. She gently caressed Robb’s face.

She looked over at Grey—his head resting on Shiroko-san’s lap. The wolf and Sensei really were of one mind. When Sensei had his episode, the wolf had twitched, whined, and convulsed in sync.

It’s like they suffered together.

“Should we call for medical evac? Mari-san is in charge of communications,” Hasumi said with doubt.

“Yuuka-san has the last word. She is Sensei’s second,” Serina said, looking over to Yuuka.

I can’t do this. She felt herself choke.

“Gurk…” Robb stirred, his eyes widening. “Where?”

“Easy, Sensei,” Serina said, taking out a bottle of water and passing it to him. “You had an episode and passed out. You shouldn’t be up so quickly…”

“Grey Wind… he helped me. We shared the burden—”

“You can do that?” Kayoko asked, amazed.

Amazing, Yuuka thought. They really share everything—even suffering.

“Where is Black Suit?” he asked, standing on wobbly legs. Yuuka immediately moved to support him. Hasumi held him up on the other side.

Kayoko looked ready to cry. “It’s my fault… I had him dead to rights, but I was so scared, and he just… walked out.”

She sniffed. “I could’ve done something! I could’ve shot him in the leg or punched him or something… Stupid! I’m so stupid!”

“Nn. It’s my fault too. I took my eyes off him. I was scared too,” Shiroko said, looking down.

“Me as well,” Hasumi said, bowing her head. “We should’ve trusted Serina-san and Chinatsu-san, but we took our eyes off him to check on Sensei…”

It was understandable—at least to Yuuka. That was very scary. There was no shame in freezing. She herself froze in fear. She was grateful Sensei woke up. She didn’t know if she could’ve commanded them all like he does. His confidence in his orders… it spoke of experience in command—something she didn’t have. Not when the stakes are so high.

Robb sighed and yanked Yuuka to him. He kissed her on the forehead tenderly.

“Gods…” he whispered. “Gods, you’re all alive…”

Yuuka blushed heavily and sank into his embrace.

Another kiss, please… Yuuka thought. She pursed her lips and leaned forward.

“Sensei, me too…” Shiroko said, opening her arms. Robb pulled her to him and repeated the same action.

Drat, Yuuka thought.

“Me three…” Kayoko said, and Robb kissed her forehead tenderly, his hands caressing her neck. Kayoko whimpered at his touch.

It was all his fault. Stupid, emotional boy. Now they know for sure I am an enemy!

“That useless, oversized drone we captured earlier wouldn’t talk about where they were holding Hoshino…” Robb wanted to scream. Their only lead—gone just like that.

He could’ve resorted to torture, but not in front of his students.

Stupid boy.

Think! Think! he thought desperately. They now know I am hostile to them. Where could they be holding Hoshino? If we delay now, we may never see her again. They may even kill her.

He struck his own head with the palm of his hand, startling the girls.

Think! Should I attack their desert operations? My original plan was to scout it—I don’t know how many soldiers or weapons they have there. Attacking it now could destroy us. But it’s my only lead. If Hoshino isn’t there, then I can make ARONA do her magic and scout their computers. Or I could capture another important individual and interrogate him. Every second that passes risks us never seeing Hoshino again.

“We need to act now. Yuuka, could we feasibly launch an assault on Kaiser’s desert base now?” Robb said, resolute and serious.

“Sensei, you are in no position to be moving or commanding! We need to get you to SCHALE so you can rest!” Serina began, worried.

“Serina-san is right, Sensei,” Chinatsu said, eyes soft. “For now we should retreat. Maybe tomorrow… we can ask for help from the other academies. Or even President Hina could—”

“Hoshino doesn’t have until tomorrow!” Robb exclaimed. “That organization, Gematria—they know I’m an enemy. They could kill Hoshino any minute now! The only lead we have right now is the desert base Hina told us about.”

He turned to Yuuka, his eyes pleading.

“We only used one-fourth of our fuel in the last engagement. If we use our Humvees and motorcycles, we can launch another assault in… forty minutes and twenty seconds—now counting down.”

“What’s our next move, Sensei?” Shiroko asked.

“No time to scout. We go in and fight our way to the base. We either find Hoshino or find another lead. For now, it’s our only choice…”

They nodded.

Robb decided to stick close to his Abydos girls. A multi-stage, three-pronged assault against the base—or bases, really. Multiple buildings in the desert with different functions.

Robb was annoyed at the layout. Had Kaiser ever heard the word consolidation?

Hasumi had already taken their munitions depot, and now Asuna and Karin were clearing the east base of hostiles.

His royal guard accompanied Yuuka as she attacked from the front.

A half hour of fighting later, and most resistance around the area had been swept away.

He sighed in relief.

“Is everyone okay?” Ayane asked from her drone.

“Nn. I’m good,” Shiroko said.

“I’m fine!” Serika said, coughing up some sand.

“I’m all good! Not a scratch on me!” Nonomi said happily.

“According to the map I managed to get from their network, it should be straight ahead. Please hang in there, everyone!” Ayane said, her drone hovering overhead.

“Hopefully they’re holding Hoshino around here somewhere…” Shiroko said, looking around the deserted town and ruined buildings.

“Just what is this place, Ayane?” Nonomi asked.

“This is… I mean, this once was the main building of Abydos High School and its surroundings,” Ayane said. “They must have abandoned it due to desertification.”

“Can you scout inside, Ayane?” Robb asked. Grey panted and whined at the desert heat.

“There’s some sort of interference, but I can see lab equipment… and a big elevator!”

“Then this is the laboratory where they’re performing experiments on Hoshino,” Robb said, enraged.

“Be careful, everyone! Some new enemy contacts are coming out of the lab! They intend to fight us!” Ayane said.

“Don’t worry, Abydos!” Aru shouted, running toward them with her friends. “Leave those rust buckets to us!”

“Tadah! We’re here! Kufufu…” Mutsuki said devilishly.

“Hey again,” Kayoko said, raising a hand to Robb, who nodded back.

“Gah, it’s Catyoko!” Serika said, striking up a defensive pose.

Kayoko looked at Serika—and blushed for a second.

“Thank you,” Nonomi said with a friendly smile. “I misjudged you guys.”

“Don’t worry about it. Most people do,” Mutsuki waved her off. “C’mon, Catyoko, let’s set up before you start flirting with Sensei again!”

Kayoko blushed at Mutsuki’s words.

“Y-Yeah!” Aru said, annoyed at Kayoko. “Lock in, Kayoko—no flirting!”

“Ugh, Boss…” Kayoko groaned, annoyed.

“Be careful,” Robb told Kayoko.

“Yeah, you too,” she replied.

“Oh?” Mutsuki asked, grinning impishly.

“Shut up,” Kayoko told her.

They left the Problem Solvers to deal with the enemy reinforcements.

Hoshino knelt, tangled in strings. She felt defeated.

How did it end up like this? Sensei was right. She was a self sacrificing fool.

“Hey Hoshino?” A voice called out to her. She knew the voice. Great, she was hallucinating.

“There’s something I want to say to you,” It was a mirage of days past, and Hoshino choked back a sob.

“I had to pinch my own cheek to make sure I wasn't dreaming when we first met. I was so thankful to have an underclassman as cute and reliable as you with me. I’ve really never had a way with words…”

Hoshino shut her eyes. The mirage was too real, too fresh. An embodiment of her regret.

“I want to say that spending time with you was a miracle.”

Hoshino sobbed.

“I want to see you again…” Hoshino cried, “I thought I would see you every day, and then…”

“One day, Hoshino, you will have cute underclassmen of your own. And when you do…”

She heard explosions, and gunfire. Crashed metal against metal.

“It’s not breaking, try one more time…” A voice said.

A loud thud.

“Ow, my shoulder! Sensei, you try!”

Another loud thud.

“Seven hells! That hurt, Serika!”

“Woah, Nonomi, where did you get those grenades?”

“I looted them from a Kaiser drone we fought downtown, teehee.”

Another explosion.

“What’s going on?” Hoshino asked, groggily. Was her vision a dream? She could move her body again.

“You’re making a ruckus…” Hoshino sighed, “Where you guys always like this? Whatever. If this is a dream, then it'll be good to see them, one last time.”

She exhaled, and closed her eyes, and then was rocked by a final explosion.

“Hoshino!” She heard them shout.

They were really there. Hoshino could not believe it. She felt like she could cry. They were here…

“How…”

“Hoshino,” Sensei said, approaching with a dirk drawn, he slashed the red lines binding her, and caught her as she fell into his arms.

“Oh… It's you..” She said, clinging to his armor, “Sensei… It’s you…”

She sobbed into his neck. “It’s you….”

“It is me,” Sensei said, “Did they hurt you?” There was a possessiveness and edge to his voice.

“Not too much…” Hoshino said shyly, “You came through after all….”

“W-Welcome back, Hoshino,” Serika said, helping her stand.

“Oh? I thought we weren't gonna say such a cliche line,” Nonomi said in humor. She held Hoshino up and patted her gently, dusting off her skirt.

“After she got all embarrassed earlier and said she wasn't gonna say it…” Shiroko mumbled.

“S-Shut up!” Serika squeaked, red faced, “It doesn't matter who says it first!”

Shiroko hugged Hoshino tightly, “We're glad you're okay.”

“Yes, welcome back!” Ayane said happily.

“That’s right, welcome back, Hoshino!” Nonomi cheered.

"Nn. Welcome back..."

Hoshino blushed in embarrassment and wiped the tears from her eyes, “Hey. Why are you all looking at me like that….”

She grinned at them smugly.

“Oh? How cliché of you guys! You want me to say the line, don't you?”

“D-Dont keep us in suspense!” Serika protested.

“I guess I can't refuse a favor from my adorable underclassmen…” Hoshino smiled warmly.

She embraced Sensei, and reached out to them.

“I’m home.”

Chapter Text

“And so, I believe KoyuCoin to be a great investment!” Serika finished, jumping excitedly. “We should use the money we got from the Stygian Bank and buy some! Buy low and sell high!”

“And it crashed…” Shiroko said, scrolling through her phone.

Hoshino snorted from Robb’s lap, yawning and closing her eyes.

Robb absentmindedly brushed her hair, and Nonomi simply smiled knowingly at Serika.

“W-What?!” Serika exclaimed. “Already?!”

“Serika…” Ayane looked like she wanted to flip over the table. “Do you not know what rugpulls are?”

Ayane turned to Robb. “Sensei, thanks to your help, we are officially recognized by the GSC as an official Abydos High School club. And with the debt now gone…”

“We can make Abydos into a tax haven!” Nonomi said happily.

“Not that!” Ayane said. “We still have to deal with desertification. But I believe we can power through.”

Ayane sighed. “We've worked so hard, and everyone gave it their all. I just want things to be smooth sailing for today. Being recognized by the GSC also means that we’ve essentially become the student council.”

“Oh? We've really moved up in the world!” Nonomi said.

“So, who’s your ‘President’?” Robb asked.

He understood the general gist of it. The president of a student council was like a lord paramount in Kivotos.

“Well… I thought it fitting that Hoshino become the president, but she refused. Adamantly, in fact,” Ayane said awkwardly.

Robb looked down at Hoshino, sleeping on his lap, and bonked her gently.

“Uhee!”

“Isn't it your duty?” he asked her sternly, but not unkindly.

“We can leave it vacant for a while…” Hoshino said, yawning again. “There’s no need to rush…”

Lazy pink ferret… Robb thought with fondness and annoyance, but allowed it. He had every intention to let them govern Abydos how they wished.

“In that case, I nominate myself for student council president,” Shiroko said with a grandiose pose.

“Please no,” Ayane pleaded.

“Oh gods,” Robb said, horrified.

“No, Shiroko,” Nonomi admonished her gently.

Shiroko stood up, turned around, and kicked some sand with her feet, her entire countenance gloomy.

“Meanies…”

“For now… who’s hungry?” Nonomi asked. “Sensei’s paying. Let’s call it… victory ramen!”

“It definitely is smaller than before,” Robb noticed.

Where once was a restaurant was now a food stall. The aroma wafting from the stall told him the quality hadn’t gone down, at least.

“We’re really making a comeback, huh?” Serika said, clad in her waitress uniform. “Food stalls are the big thing right now.”

“Master Shiba is doing great, so he won't be retiring anytime soon,” Ayane said.

“And with the documents we managed to loot from that creepy lab, and the confession from that Kaiser PMC Director, Kaiser Corporation and Kaiser Loans are under investigation by the GSC for illegal transactions, smuggling, and coercion,” Nonomi said.

“I hope they get them,” Shiroko growled, eating some noodles.

“I’m skeptical the GSC will be able to do anything to Kaiser, even with Gehenna’s backing, but maybe that’ll teach them not to mess with Abydos again!” Serika said, motivated.

“And that PMC Director guy is currently being held by Valkyrie on charges of kidnapping and human trafficking,” Shiroko said.

“The Kaiser Corporation Head Office released a statement saying that they had nothing to do with his actions and that he has been fired. It figures a big corporation would make him into a scapegoat to save their hides…” Ayane sighed, sipping some broth.

“Luckily, they are currently keeping their distance from us. They haven't acknowledged the documents the Director signed, but for now we can rest easy,” Nonomi said.

“I don’t think they’ll dispute them. That’d tell all of Kivotos that they were aware of the ridiculous interest rates and make them look like criminals again,” Ayane replied.

“There are still some pockets of PMC resistance left in the desert, refusing to acknowledge the change of owner,” Shiroko said. She turned to Robb and smiled ferally. “We should go out hunting sometime, Sensei…”

“What about that Catyoko and her friends?” Serika asked.

“I heard from Kayoko that they have opened an office somewhere. Doing more ‘legal’ work for a change. She didn’t exactly tell me where it was,” Robb shrugged.

“You can bet the Prefect Team will keep an eye on them,” Ayane told him.

“There’s also that Black Suit guy…” Shiroko said angrily. She scowled and looked down.

“I haven't been able to find anything about him. All wrongdoings have been pinned on Kaiser PMC, and we don’t know Black Suit’s real identity,” Ayane said apologetically.

“I will take care of him,” Robb said with finality.

He knew Rin wouldn't approve of using SCHALE resources for assassinations, but Robb couldn't let such a dangerous individual walk around freely.

He smiled, teeth showing. He felt Grey’s excitement at the prospect of fresh meat.

Time for a hunt… he thought gleefully.

“We should go on a nice vacation!” Nonomi said. “That way we can show Sensei our swimsuits!”

“H-Hey Nonomi, what are you saying!” Serika said, blushing. “There’s no time to be messing around! Even without the debt we are still an economic mess! This is why I've been keeping up with the latest economic trends!”

Robb and Hoshino both buried their heads in their hands.

“H-Hey! What’s that reaction supposed to mean?” Serika frowned at them.

“True,” Shiroko said. “But a nice trip to the beach sounds nice…”

“Same old, same old…” Hoshino said, and smiled.

She reached down and grabbed Robb’s hand, squeezing gently.

He smiled and squeezed back.

It may be strange, this Kivotos. But it was now home.

Chapter Text

“Are you there? You, the warrior that will save the world? I’ve been waiting for you all this time. In the beginning, the celestials and the demons…”

Saiba Momoi sighed.

“Cut! Cut!” she said, crossing her arms into a big X. “This is cliché town! It’s so cliché it’s making me cringe! If I got a game that started with this, I would’ve returned it faster than you could say GPU! How about this then: Hello, great hero. I am the goddess known as Momoira. Our world, Millenniapolis, is on the verge of collapse! You are the only one who can save us, overcome the crisis, and help the Game Development Department… I mean, Millenniapolis!”

“That one sucks even more…” Saiba Midori said, deadpan.

“You are more than just a warrior (prince handsome),” she whispered, thinking he didn’t hear her. “To the ladies of this world! You are a King! A leader! They call you with a title worthy of your legend! That title is… Sensei!”

Robb stood there, deadpan.

“Uh…” he began.

“Wait! Our epic intro is not yet finished!” Momoi said. “How can you help us if you don’t know our lore?”

“Lore?” Robb frowned in confusion. Grey Wind huffed and settled himself in the chaotic mess of pillow forts, devices, and papers strewn around the Game Development Department floor.

“I’m just glad Sensei managed to dodge that console…” Midori said in relief. “I guess you really are a warrior of legend.”

“Thank goodness for that. I thought I was gonna be locked up forever for murder after I threw that FlyStation out the window!” Momoi said with a smile. “And Midori, you literally shouted, ‘Is the FlyStation okay?’ first! No concern for poor Sensei here!”

“I-It’s our most valuable console… I just blurted it out without thinking, okay?”

Robb decided to let them talk it out. He pulled up his phone and started checking his MomoTalk.

Thank you, Yuuka. Now I can do this with one hand and actually use my thumb instead of my index finger like some sort of old fossil, he thought.

“Anyways!” Midori said, red-faced, “Sensei, you represent SCHALE, right?”

“Indeed, my lady. I have come here after receiving your letter.”

“I didn’t really think you would come!” Momoi said.

Oh ye of little faith… Robb thought, quoting Mari’s holy book. Although the reason why he came was simply boredom.

After that battle in Abydos, his royal guard had swollen in number. He now boasted a respectable 120 active personnel.

Most of last month had been training, combat drills in the desert, hanging out with his Abydos girls, and the standard nightly therapy with Rin.

According to Hifumi, who was a friend of one Kirifuji Nagisa—one of the triumvirate of the Trinity Tea Party—the Tea Party was wary of him, even more so with his strong connections to Gehenna.

The rumor that he was attracted to Gehenna students did not help matters at all. It painted him like some sort of Gehenna fetishist.

I will pay you back for that one day, Mutsuki, he thought, annoyed at Problem Solver 68's resident demolitions expert.

So he figured—what better way to show himself and SCHALE as neutral than to help other schools? He had to start a reputation somewhere. Beyond the fantasies of female students with a lot of time on their hands.

“I’m just glad to be back in Millennium, my ladies,” he bowed.

“Oh yeah! You came here a while ago to have a date with the Demon King!” Momoi said.

“Demon King?” He raised his eyebrow.

“That Yuuka! She’s been boasting to anyone who would listen how she’s your second-in-command and that you two are da—” Momoi rambled, until Midori covered her mouth.

“Please excuse my sister. She doesn’t know when to shut up. Welcome to the Game Development Department, Sensei. I am Saiba Midori. I’m in charge of our game’s visuals and illustrations.”

Momoi managed to free herself from the grasp of her sister. “And I am Saiba Momoi! I’m in charge of writing the scenarios for our games!”

He bowed again in greeting. “Well met. I am Robb Stark, Sensei of SCHALE.”

“And the King in the North too!” Momoi said excitedly. “That title is so cool!”

“And Trident as well,” Midori said shyly. “And Gehenna too, if the rumors are true.”

I will also pay you back someday, Makoto. This is what I get for letting you hold my hand throughout that gods-damned Gehenna tour. I did owe you one, so we are even now.

“I assure you I’m not, and will not, become King of any school here,” Robb said.

“Aww… King of Millennium does sound badass!” Momoi said. She looked around. “There’s also our President Yuzu, but she’s not here at the moment.”

“And together we are…” Midori said, striking a pose which was perfectly mirrored by her sister.

“The Game Development Department! Oh man, that was perfect! Now that Sensei and his wolf are here, we can explore the ruins!” Momoi said.

“Ruins? My ladies, I will need context. Do explain?”

“Okay!” Momoi said. “Lore drop, incoming! Until recently, we’ve been developing a 16-bit game in peace and quiet, just minding our own business!”

“Game? Like Cyvasse?” Robb asked. “Or chess?”

He liked chess. Although out of all his students, Aoi was the only one who refused to play with him.

It’s not my fault she’s bad at it… he pouted mentally. At least Mari is always down for a game.

“Uhhhh…” Momoi trailed off. “How do we even explain video games to a guy from the Middle Ages?”

“It’s like chess, but you play with different rules, and digitally—on your phone or in these...” Midori said, showing him the cracked FlyStation that had almost sent him to the seven hells.

Like that silly fruit game Serika plays on her phone then, Robb thought, remembering fruits, colors, and rows.

Video games were a queer way to have fun in his opinion. What was wrong with chess?

“So anyways, we were just minding our own business, until the Student Council attacked! Yuuka, one of the Four Divine Beasts of the Student Council, appeared and gave us an ultimatum!”

Divine Beasts? Robb thought in alarm.

“She was actually nice, all things considered,” Midori said. “This is the third time she’s given us a chance to make a game. The old Yuuka would’ve shut us down instantly, but something changed with her…”

“Sis! Don’t tell me you’re taking her side?” Momoi whined.

“She’s just doing her job,” Midori admonished her sister. “You shouldn’t insult her so callously. You’re taking it personally. It is our fault we’re in this situation to begin with.”

“An ultimatum?” Robb asked. “I know Yuuka personally. She is a good, honorable woman—and if she gave you an ultimatum, then I believe it’s for a good reason.”

“A-Allow me to explain…” Yuuka said from the door.

“My lady,” Robb said, smiling cheekily at her.

He wanted to laugh at the way she flushed. She played with a lock of her purple hair, as always.

Cute, he thought.

“Sensei,” Yuuka smiled at him. “It’s nice to see you again. Are we still up for chess this Saturday? I’ve been practicing, so prepare yourself!”

“Indeed,” Robb nodded. “I look forward to it.”

“They really are dating…” Momoi whispered to her sister.

“Momoi…” Yuuka began. “I get you’re desperate, but to involve SCHALE and Sensei? He has other, more important things to do than help you.”

She shrugged.

“But it doesn’t matter. The Student Council has full discretion over the clubs. I’m giving you one last chance. For real this time!”

Yuuka smiled at Robb smugly, as if to say: Look at me! I’m so fair to them even though they’re useless!

“First things first, you need another member, as I’ve explained to you many times,” Yuuka said. “And second of all, you need to make a game. A functional game. I don’t care if it’s a 6/10 or a 5/10—any game will do!”

“That is… generous of you,” Midori said, amazed.

“I—” Yuuka paused. “I know you’re trying your best. At least you are,” she said to Midori. “But I can’t keep giving you free passes all the time. And if you ask for a mitigation meeting, that affects me too. And your last game…”

“Tales Saga Chronicles” won an award though! Momoi said.

“Tales Saga Chronicles?” Robb asked.

“Their first—and only—game. The reviews tell the full story,” Yuuka said, pulling up her phone. “Ahem. If they wanted to create the worst RPG ever made, then they passed with flying colors.”

Momoi clutched her head and rolled on the ground.

“Noooo!”

“It’s lacking in a lot of areas, especially common sense,” Yuuka read another review. “This game makes me want to jump off the roof.”

“We get it!” Momoi cried. “But you can’t judge our game based on the reviews of some trolls!”

“Momoi, you won the Worst Game of the Year award…” Yuuka glared at her.

“A-All publicity is great publicity, right?”

“Worst Game of the Year? Was it… intentional?” Robb asked.

“No, but they did give us a little trophy and everything…” Momoi said, embarrassed.

“Anyway. It’s unacceptable for you to hog funds and damage Millennium’s reputation. Think about the other clubs—you’re impeding their progress by simply existing! So please, listen to what I’m telling you. Prove to us that you can produce meaningful results. We’re not asking for excellence or perfection, just… something.”

“It sounds fair to me,” Robb said.

“Like winning accolades?” Midori asked.

“Yes. Like the Engineering Club submitting a new patent, or the Baseball Club advancing to the Inter-High Championship. We aren’t asking you to win GOTY, but at least be in the honorable mentions…”

“GOTY?” Robb asked, confused.

“Game of the Year,” Midori said.

Ah, so the opposite of what they won last year, Robb wanted to groan.

“I’ll show you! You want freaking results?! Then you’ll get them! We will win the Millennium Prize! With our new game, Tales Saga Chronicles 2!”

“What is the Millennium Prize?” Robb asked.

“It’s a contest where hundreds of Millennium clubs submit the fruits of their labor!”

“H-Hey…” Yuuka said, worried. “You don’t have to go that far… It’s as if the Baseball Club advanced to the Majors instead of the Inter-Highs. It’s absurd!”

She sighed.

“Fine. Do whatever you feel is best. I’m looking forward to seeing what you have in store, and with my Sensei by your side, I’m sure everything will turn out fine in the end,” Yuuka said, making Momoi and Midori’s eyes widen in surprise.

“Her Sensei? Woah…” Momoi whispered to Midori, red-faced.

Did Yuuka change that much according to them? Robb thought. She’s just acting like I’ve always known her to act.

“I will do my best to help them, Yuuka,” Robb bowed.

“I know you will, Sensei. Don’t forget—Saturday!” She smiled, waved them goodbye, and left.

“Woah! Sensei really is a mighty warrior, bringing the Divine Beast Yuuka to her knees… Wait, no! Not like that!”

Robb sighed. Another day, another problem.

“Now, about those ruins?”

Chapter Text

“So, how do we get around recruiting a fourth member?” Midori asked.

“We need to focus on developing the game first!” Momoi replied. “We've been trying to recruit for months with no results! I'm sick and tired of people calling retro games trash! VR apologists, just wait until your brain drips from your skull or you get trapped in a game!”

Robb stood there, listening to Momoi’s tirade.

“For now, we need our last hope! The G.BIBLE!”

“Like the Bible? From Trinity?” Robb asked, confused. Mari usually read her holy book during breaks, and one time he was curious enough to ask her about it.

A religion of peace and love based on the idea that humans are imperfect and need to repent… sounds good on paper. But a religion is only as good as its members.

No. He shouldn't think that way. Bolton followed the Old Gods, some say, fervently. Were the Old Gods evil because Bolton followed them? That made no sense.

Men are the ones that commit atrocities, justifying themselves with whatever they can find.

“Not that one, silly! The G.BIBLE!” Momoi said. “You’ll understand once we get it. For now, we need to go to the ruins and look for it!”

“The ruins? Didn’t Yuuka mention they were dangerous?” Midori asked.

“So? We have Sensei!”

Robb didn’t know whether to feel flattered or scared that all their hopes were riding on him. He sighed. This looked like a good opportunity to test that.

“Listen, my ladies,” he began, “My visit to Millennium is twofold: to help you, and to take care of some business I have with the Engineering Department.”

“Those nerds?” Momoi asked. “What for?”

“See this sword here?” Robb said, showing them Ice, careful not to unsheathe it. “This sword was reforged by the Engineering Department of Millennium. I was pleased with their craftsmanship, so I decided to place an order for something else.”

“A gun?!” Momoi asked.

He already had a gun—though Rin had initially forbidden him to carry or use one.

That cost him five days of convincing and a movie night, he thought fondly. He felt like a boy asking his mother for permission to ride a pony.

He’d argued that, firstly and most importantly, he was not suicidal—though he understood and appreciated her concern for his well-being and mental health.

Second of all, if he was suicidal (which he wasn't), he could use Ice instead. So why was a gun more dangerous than Valyrian steel?

He was certain that argument convinced her it was pointless to forbid him from using guns—otherwise, she’d have to forbid him from using knives, forks, and anything with an edge, really.

Another thing he discovered: he was absolutely atrocious with guns. He was certain Arya could’ve shot better than him in half the time it took him to learn.

Sniper rifles?

Assault rifles?

DMRs?

Machine guns?

He was a horrible tragedy with all of them, to Asuna and Karin’s chagrin.

Who knew bow skill didn’t translate well to gun skill?

Even Kirino shot better than him from time to time. In their training sessions, she managed to hit the cardboard hostages, while Robb couldn’t hit a single thing.

I really need to get them something nice for putting up with my mediocrity, he thought. Maybe a nice wine?

He digressed.

He had a pistol he named Blizzard. .45 ACP, although he didn’t understand what that meant.

He was competent with it—though he couldn’t hit moving targets.

Hoshino had offered to train him with a shield and handgun. More her style, although she preferred a shotgun.

Hence, the armor.

Not to fight, mind you. Even with ARONA’s barrier, he wasn’t stupid enough to charge into the fray and join the fighting. It was just for extra added protection, in case the Shittim Chest’s barriers failed.

“An armor,” Robb said, rubbing the back of his head and tugging at his ponytail. He still didn’t know where to get a proper haircut—and his students definitely weren’t trained in that particular field.

Thank the gods there are shaving supplies at Angel 24, Robb thought, rubbing his chin with gratitude. Is there a barber school in Kivotos somewhere?

In the meantime, he’d decided to tie his red hair into a ponytail, which Shiroko had dubbed a wolf tail haircut.

Ironic.

“Woah, an armor? Like an Iron Girl suit?!” Momoi asked excitedly.

“I don’t know what that is,” Robb replied flatly. “But aye, an armor—with sufficient ballistic protection, made of durable metals and alloys.”

Just in case. It paid to be prepared. Especially with Gematria roaming around.

He could always fight as Grey Wind if things got ugly. These were simply precautions.

“I wanna see! I wanna see!” Momoi bounced. “Let’s go get it!”

Hibiki’s last message on MomoTalk had confirmed the armor was ready for pickup.

“Aye. Let us go, my ladies. And then—to the ruins.”

“S-Sensei…” Hibiki said, fidgeting from side to side, a blush on her face. “Y-You came... and you brought friends?”

Momoi and Midori greeted Hibiki with a smile and a wave.

“Greetings, my lady,” Robb said, bowing. “Is the armor ready?”

“Y-Yes. I worked really hard on it… not that I’m complaining! I just hope you like it, Sensei.”

“Hibiki! Stop flirting with Sensei and come help us out!” Kotori called, helping Utaha carry a big wooden box to the center of the room.

“Is that it?” Robb asked, pointing to the box.

“Heh heh!” Kotori laughed. “Why don’t you see for yourself, Sensei?”

They unveiled it. Made in Northern fashion, it was a breathtaking sight. The breastplate bore the direwolf of his House. The whole thing was forged in grey steel, with soft lights around the joints. The belt had multiple pouches, and the greaves looked sturdy and strong.

“We wanted to add a jetpack, but…” Utaha began.

“It would’ve burned the cloak!” Kotori added.

The cloak was a thing of beauty, too—blue and red on the inside, to honor his Tully blood, and grey on the outside, with the direwolf sigil side-by-side with the SCHALE Halo.

It was clearly a deliberate creation—someone had researched him, and wanted to honor his family.

“The cloak is very beautiful. Breathtakingly so,” Robb said, bowing respectfully. “Thank you, my lady.”

“I, um…” Hibiki went red-faced. “I did my best!”

“You did,” Robb said with a smile, ruffling her dog ears. “Good girl.”

Hibiki bit back a moan and leaned into his touch, her tail wagging side to side.

“Animal friendship…” Momoi whispered to Midori. “Sensei is a druid.”

“This baby can take rifle rounds and shrug them off!” Utaha said proudly, patting the chestplate. “It has a built-in radio, plus heating and cooling systems thanks to the way we forged the metal and the quality of the undersuit!”

“What about a cloak that makes you invisible?” Momoi asked excitedly. “You know… CLOAK ENGAGED!” she said in a deep voice.

“Well… we actually did want to develop that,” Kotori replied, “but the metalwork isn’t good enough to support a cloaking device yet. And the cloaking tech is still just a proof of concept.”

“What about Nanovision?” Momoi continued. “Enhanced strength? Enemy tagging for stealth takedowns?”

“The helmet has thermal,” Utaha deadpanned. “And night vision. But it’s a little more fragile than the armor, and can only take pistol-caliber rounds.”

“I will try not to be shot in the head, then,” Robb nodded. “It’s a beautiful piece. My blacksmith, Mikken, couldn’t have done a better job.”

“Aww, shucks. It was a delight to make, really!” Utaha said. “It also has a magnetic holster in the back for Ice.”

“So no straps!” Kotori added.

“That is a relief,” Robb said.

“Now then, time to try it on!” Kotori cackled. “Sensei… strip!”

Robb sighed, smiling—and did as asked.

It looked like a wasteland. Tall buildings overgrown, windows broken, and pavement destroyed.

“Hey, onee-chan?” Midori asked Momoi. “How much longer do we have to stay like this?”

“Shhh! Midori, you’re killing our vibe! Just don’t make a sound. That goes for you too, Sensei!”

They snuck through the buildings. The armor was cozy. The soft undersuit wrapped around him like a glove. It regulated his temperature perfectly—not like traditional Northern armor, which had small gaps in its heat retention.

“Oops! Robots ahead!” Momoi said, pointing from cover at the armed robots walking around. They moved aimlessly, chirping and beeping in mechanical tones, until they passed by and left.

“Phew, that was close!” Momoi said. “Let’s keep going!”

“Just what is this place? It’s crawling with weird robots!” Midori said, hugging Grey Wind.

“Hmm? What do you mean? I did tell you before we came here. These are the ruins!”

She said it like that explained anything.

“But yeah, I get what you mean. I heard this place was dangerous. Why are all these robots here?”

“Indeed,” Robb said. “They seem to lack any intelligence beyond basic wandering patterns. What possible reason could there be for these automatons to roam? What are they guarding? Are they even guarding something?”

“I don’t know much other than what Veritas told me,” Momoi replied. “Access to this site is heavily restricted. The one that made it so is the President of the General Student Council herself!”

“The one that’s missing?” Midori asked.

“The very same!”

Robb didn’t remember much of her—just flashes of blood and a train.

“And since the GSC is busy, Veritas was able to show us a way to sneak in! According to what Himari told me, these ruins might hold all sorts of relics and knowledge about Kivotos’ past!” Momoi continued.

Himari. Robb didn’t trust her. He knew she was up to something the second he caught her scent. And Grey Wind had confirmed his suspicions about her.

“But what makes you think the G.BIBLE is here?” Midori asked. “Wait a second! Don’t tell me you jumped to the conclusion it's here based on Himari’s cryptic words!”

“Not really,” Momoi shrugged. “Veritas tried to detect where it was last activated, and the results came as AREA REDACTED, therefore the G.BIBLE is here somewhere!”

“Just what is this G.BIBLE you keep mentioning? You said ‘activated,’ so it leads me to believe it is mechanical in nature,” Robb asked Momoi.

“I was gonna tell you before we got interrupted by that cool armor, Sensei!” Momoi said. “Back in Kivotos’ early days, there was a legendary game developer. That person created the G.BIBLE while attending Millennium. What it does is not known, but it’s said to contain the secrets to a perfect game!”

“That sounds more like a marketing tactic for a game development school or something. More like an urban legend…” Midori whined.

“No! The G.BIBLE is real, it’s around here somewhere. And with its awesome power we will create the ULTIMATE video game!”

Great. He was chasing ghosts and urban legends now. Robb tried not to groan. Grumpkins and snarks.

“All we have to do is follow Veritas’ coordinates and we’ll find it. Our Tales Saga Chronicles 2 will be amazing!”

Robb saw some drones approaching behind Momoi and rushed to cover.

“Grey Wind, attack!”

“Oh crap, they found us!” Momoi yelled.

“They’re so aggressive!” Midori cried, watching Grey Wind rip a robot apart. “Why? We’ll be surrounded!”

“Retreat! To the building to our north!” Robb shouted, breaking into a sprint. Grey Wind followed him, covering them from the soldiers’ shots.

Great. I’m getting shot at now. This is just perfect, he thought. What would you have done here, Jon? Would you have let yourself be influenced by their cuteness or told them to fuck off?

Damn him and his bleeding heart.

Chapter Text

“They definitely stopped chasing us after we entered here,” Momoi noticed.

Midori, on the other hand, was having a panic attack. “I can't take this anymore! What did we even do to deserve being chased around by killer robots?!”

“Calm down, Midori,” Momoi said. “The worst is behind us. Now we need to sneak around until we reach the coordinates. Like Samantha Fisher, you know? And since we're not dummy thick like Yuuka, we won’t attract attention with the clap of our butt—”

Midori grabbed her sister by the collar and comically shook her.

“Onee-saaaaaaaaaaaaan!” she wailed. “This is your fault!”

Momoi waved her off. “Never mind that! What is this place?”

“The automatons bore no distinct heraldry,” Robb observed. “Usually, those kinds of troops bear the sigil of those who sent them.”

“That’s true, Sensei!” Momoi replied. “At first I thought the GSC sent the bots to guard something here, but now I’m not so sure.”

They walked to a big metal door, with an ancient-looking command console, overgrown with moss.

ACCESS DENIED. VERIFYING IDENTITY: SAIBA MOMOI, UNQUALIFIED.

“What the heck!” Momoi said. “How does Skynet know my name? Oh man, I’m cooked…”

ACCESS DENIED. VERIFYING IDENTITY: SAIBA MIDORI, UNQUALIFIED.

“What’s going on?” Midori asked, hugging Grey Wind.

VERIFYING SUBJECT IDENTITY: ROBB OF THE HOUSE STARK, KING IN THE NORTH AND TRIDENT, THE YOUNG WOLF……

“What the hells?” Robb gasped. “How does this machine know my name? And to call me the Young Wolf besides…”

QUALIFIED. YOU HAVE PERMISSION TO ENTER, SENSEI.

“Woah! What was that?! Have you been here before, Sensei?” Momoi asked him.

“Never,” Robb replied. “We should proceed with caution. We are evidently dealing with forces beyond our comprehension.”

He unsheathed Ice.

“Do try to stay away from my sword, my ladies. The metal is dangerous to you, and can cut you badly if you get bit by it.”

“Woah… a magic sword,” Midori said in amazement.

SAIBA MOMOI AND SAIBA MIDORI HAVE BEEN RECOGNIZED AS “STUDENTS.” ACCESS AS COMPANIONS GRANTED. BOTTOM DOOR, OPEN.

“Wait, bottom door? Not the one in front of us?” Momoi asked, nervous.

Robb looked down in fear—and the ground vanished.

“We're falling!” Midori screamed in fright.

Jon, my dear brother… I hope you’re doing great. I hope my will found you at Castle Black, and that you are taking back Winterfell from the Boltons. As for me? I am currently falling to my death in the ruins of a queer building, accompanied by two cute but extremely grating girls. I hope we can see each other again in the afterlife—and that you live a happy life, Robb thought, and closed his eyes.

“Ow…” Robb muttered as he dusted himself off. They had landed in some kind of metallic hallway—rusted pipes hissing steam, broken panels buzzing softly. It looked like a corridor made of steel and beeps. Grey Wind shook himself off with a soft whine.

“Momoi? Sensei?” Midori called out anxiously.

“I’m here,” Robb said, gently placing his hands on her shoulders to steady her. “As for your sister…”

“Ugh… I thought I was going to be sent to spectate...” Momoi groaned, pushing herself to her feet. “At least the fall wasn’t as bad as I feared.”

They pressed forward. Robb soon noticed the hallway lights were flickering to life one by one, leading them ahead.

It’s like this place is alive… he thought with unease.

“Whoa! What the heck?!” Momoi exclaimed, pointing toward an open chamber at the end of the hall.

At the center of the space stood a throne—and on it, a body.

A girl.

Motionless. Unbreathing. Pale as the moon.

Robb’s stomach dropped.

“Don’t look,” he hissed, stepping in front of the twins. “Stay here.”

“Huh? Why? Shouldn’t we help her?” Midori asked.

She’s already dead, Robb thought grimly.

He approached the figure. She had long black hair flowing down to her heels. Her expression was calm, almost serene. Her skin was flawless—too perfect. She looked like a mannequin sculpted in alabaster.

Robb reached out and placed two fingers against her neck. No pulse.

“Dead,” he exhaled. “Stay there,” he called back to the Saiba sisters.

His eyes drifted downward to a plaque engraved with letters in the global script.

“AL-IS,” he read aloud. “Is that her name… or the facility?”

“Sensei! I wanna see!” Momoi called from behind.

“Stay there!” he barked. He wiped away the dust more thoroughly, revealing the text:

“AL-1S,” he corrected himself. “That’s a one… not an ‘I’.”

Suddenly, the throne let out a loud beep, followed by a mechanical whine. It vibrated violently.

Robb leapt back, hand flying to the pommel of Ice, Grey Wind at his side, hackles raised.

“STATUS: REBOOTING. DORMANT STATE DEACTIVATED. APPROVED SUBJECT HAS ESTABLISHED CONTACT.”

The robotic voice echoed across the chamber.

Cautiously, Robb stepped forward again.

Then she moved.

The girl stood up—naked as her name day. Robb averted his gaze, forcing his eyes to the floor as he unclasped his cloak.

She was dead… how is this possible?

The girl looked at him blankly. She didn’t speak. Robb approached slowly and draped the cloak over her shoulders.

“My lady?” he asked.

“Circumstances… unknown,” she said in a flat, synthetic tone. “Attempting conversation. Please explain.”

What? Robb blinked. She talks like an automaton.

“Explain? You wanna know what’s going on?” Momoi asked, suddenly appearing beside him. Robb jumped.

“I told you to stay put!” he scolded, visibly irritated at being blatantly disobeyed.

“Ah, don’t be like that, Sensei!” Momoi waved him off.

“That’s what we should be asking you! Who are you? What is this place?” Midori asked the mysterious girl.

“Sense of self: unknown. Purpose: unknown. Memory: corrupted. Data: unavailable.” the girl replied, clutching the cloak tightly around her.

“What does that even mean? You’re not gonna attack us or anything, are you?” Midori asked nervously.

“Negative. The offensive capabilities of this vessel are disabled in proximity to an approved subject,” she said, glancing at Robb.

“This is incredible,” Momoi whispered, eyes wide with awe. “Kivotos has robotic citizens, sure, but none this… lifelike.”

Is she a drone? Robb wondered, alarmed. But Grey Wind had sensed warmth. She was breathing. And…

She has… everything a human woman has.

“What do we do now, Sensei?” Midori asked hesitantly.

Robb turned to the girl again. “When you say ‘Approved Subject,’ do you mean me?”

“Affirmative. Answers not found. This is presumably the first occurrence of deep consciousness for this unit.”

“Deep consciousness?” he echoed.

“Answer not found.”

“An abandoned facility. A lifelike robot. Yeah, this is super-duper suspicious,” Momoi muttered. “Hey, you wanna come with us?”

“H-Hey, Onee-chan!” Midori yelped.

Before Robb or Midori could object, Momoi was already rifling through her bag, pulling out spare clothes and hurriedly dressing the girl.

And just like that, they ended up taking her with them… back to the clubhouse.

“Just what were you thinking!?” Midori screeched at her sister. “Why did you bring her with us to the clubroom!?”

“Hey, sis! Don’t choke me! I can’t breathe!” Momoi gasped.

Robb glanced over at the girl. She was tiny, with hair longer than he’d ever seen on a woman. She stood silently, almost motionless, staring at him.

“I had no choice, you know? You wanted to leave her there with all those scary killer robots?!”

The girl looked at some spare magazines of ammo lying around—then picked one up and put it in her mouth.

“Munch.”

“H-Hey! Don’t put that in your mouth! Spit it out!” Midori panicked.

“I cannot believe I’m saying this, but I agree with Momoi,” Robb said, grimacing—Momoi beamed at him with sparkling eyes. “We couldn’t leave her there all alone.”

“I know that... but shouldn’t we submit a report to the GSC or Valkyrie?” Midori pouted.

“We can’t do that, not until our task is all nice and done!” Momoi replied.

“Task?” Robb asked.

“For starters, we should give her a name! How does Aris sound?”

“Please confirm ‘Aris’ as the designated name for this unit.”

“W-Wait! The plaque clearly showed ‘AL-1S’—so where did you even get Aris from?” Midori asked.

“That sounded like the name of a Terminator or something! Besides, Aris is a cute name! What do you think, Aris?”

“Confirmed….” Aris said.

“What would you have named her, Sensei?” Midori asked Robb.

“Something Northern… Lyarra, maybe?” he mused.

“That sucks!” Momoi said.

What was wrong with Lyarra? Robb thought, pouting. If I had a daughter, I’d name her Lyarra. It’s a strong Northern name.

“Unit designation: Aris,” Aris said.

“See! She knows how to pick ’em!” Momoi cheered.

“Whatever…” Robb muttered, annoyed.

“As long as she’s fine with it…” Midori sighed.

“Now—onto step two!” Momoi announced, full of excitement.

“You can’t be serious, onee-chan. This isn’t like adopting a cat! How would we even feed her? Or clothe her? We’re flat broke!”

“I can take care of her expenses,” Robb offered. “I’ll give you a stipend to use on her.”

It’s not like money is a problem, he thought smugly. Not rich like those golden-haired cunts, but still rich enough.

“Oh man, Sensei, you’re the best!” Momoi beamed. “And think about it, Midori—why did we risk our lives to get the G.BIBLE in the first place?”

“To make a good game and keep our club?” Midori replied.

“Exactly! To keep our club, we have to have the minimum number of members and make a good game! At least, that’s what Yuuka told us! Therefore…”

“Hold on… onee-chan… Don’t tell me—”

Robb looked at Aris again—she was licking Grey Wind’s snout.

There’s no way in the seven hells anyone would believe this girl is a normal person, much less a student.

“You’re thinking of disguising her as a Millennium student and having her join our club?” Midori asked.

“Aris! You’re now, officially, one of us! Hooray!” Momoi cheered.

Aris responded by shoving a pink-colored device into her mouth.

“Munch.”

“That’s my GameGirl Advance SP! It’s the only 16-bit game console in Kivotos with an 8-core, 16-thread, custom GPU capable of 8K resolution!”

“Expensive, then,” Robb deadpanned.

Momoi lunged at Aris.

“I hope this works…”

It won’t, Robb thought, but at this point, I’m too invested to quit.

Curse my curious nature, he thought in dismay.

Chapter Text

“Will it really be okay to disguise her as a Millennium student?” Midori asked.

Aris beeped and smiled. “‘Okay’—verifying meaning. A condition lacking in negative connotations. Acknowledged.”

I’d be surprised if it was, Robb thought, rubbing Grey’s snout—only to grimace when he found it coated in Aris’ drool.

Midori sighed, looking utterly defeated. “There’s no way this will work! She’ll blow her cover the second she opens her mouth! It’s absolutely hopeless! We are done! Cooked!”

“I’ll do whatever it takes to save the GDD…” Momoi said seriously. “Yuzu can’t move back to the dorms—if we don’t do this, she’ll have nowhere to go!”

“She looks like a student, at the very least,” Robb said, nodding to Aris’ square halo.

“All we need now is to get her a weapon and a student ID. Sensei! Pass that gun over!” Momoi said, making grabby hands.

“What gun? Blizzard?” Robb asked, suddenly feeling very possessive. “Nuh uh. Let’s get her something else.”

Rin had gifted him that gun, after all. And his mother always said to treasure the gifts of your loved ones.

It was just like when Jon had wanted to play with Robb’s wooden knights—the ones he got from his grandfather. Robb had been possessive of them, at least until Uncle Benjen got Jon a toy wooden ballista.

It even shot little wooden sticks, Robb thought with lingering envy. Maybe I can get the Engineering Department to make me another one?

I’m so sorry, brother. I’m sure that to this day you believe that ballista simply disappeared. Robb winced. The truth is, I broke it while playing with it… and buried it in the Godswood.

“Okay, fine, keep your gun!” Momoi grumbled. “For now, I’ll take care of making her an ID. Midori, I want you to teach Aris how to hold a conversation with people—and find Yuzu, if you can.”

“A conversation? What do you mean?” Midori blinked.

“Well, people have been saying we can’t get a new member because we don’t have any friends! So if Yuuka asks Aris if she really belongs to the GDD and is our friend, and she responds with something like: ‘AFFIRMATIVE, ARIS IS REGISTERED PROPERTY OF THE GDD, BEEP BEEP BOOP’—then we are absolutely cooked!”

“I’ll try… but no promises!” Midori said nervously.

And with that, Momoi dashed off. Robb sighed.

“So, uh… Aris?” Midori began.

“Affirmative. Aris is the designated name for this unit,” Aris replied.

“We’re screwed…” Midori groaned.

“Aris,” Robb said.

“Affirmative. Aris is the designated name for this unit.”

“When people talk to you and call you by name, I want you to respond with: ‘Yes, my name is Aris. Hello.’”

“Confirmed.”

“Let’s try then. Hello, Aris.”

“Yes, my name is Aris. Hello!”

Robb looked at Midori and shrugged. “Progress, I believe.”

“Maybe we can find some educational programs for children online?” Midori wondered.

Aris looked around the room, and Robb watched her with interest. She was almost like a toddler.

She picked up a book.

“Query: Please verify object identity,” Aris said.

“You mean that magazine? Oh, well—it had an article about the game we made, so I bought it just to read the article… It was another bad review, as always…”

Midori looked down… and then up, her eyes glinting with an idea.

“I know! Why don’t you play it, Aris? There’s tons of dialogue in the game, so you might be able to learn something!”

“Purpose not understood,” Aris replied. She looked at Midori and smiled tentatively. “Understood.”

“Great! I’ll set it up now.”

After a bit of fiddling with cables and the console, Midori finally got it working.

“Done!”

Aris grabbed the controller and smiled. “Aris, commencing game.”

“As the title suggests, our game is an epic fantasy action RPG with a rich atmosphere,” Midori began.

The screen flashed green, and lines of text began scrolling.

“IT IS THE YEAR 2354 OF THE COSMIC CALENDAR. MANKIND IS ENGULFED IN THE FLAMES OF WAR WITH…”

So, like an interactive movie, Robb thought. He liked movies, although he didn’t understand why Noa always insisted on the scary ones during their group movie nights with Yuuka. He preferred action. Rin liked the romantic ones. Nonomi always picked the giant monster flicks, to the FTF’s collective dismay.

“I thought it was the year 299 AC?” Robb asked sarcastically.

“299 AC?” Midori blinked.

“Forget about it,” he waved her off.

“Well, it does take inspiration from other works. Doing the same tropes over and over gets boring, you know?” Midori said.

“Pressing button,” Aris said.

“BEGINNING TUTORIAL. PRESS THE B BUTTON TO EQUIP THE WEAPON IN FRONT OF YOU.”

“A longsword,” Robb noted. The character on screen resembled a small toy knight.

“Press… B… button…” Aris echoed, looking down at her controller. She pressed the red B button.

The knight immediately exploded and died.

“GAME OVER.” The screen flashed red.

“What,” Robb asked flatly.

“…?!” Aris stared at the screen in utter confusion.

“Haha!” Momoi laughed from the door. “What’s the fun in doing what the game tells you to do? You should’ve pressed the A button instead!”

Robb was beginning to understand exactly how it had won the Worst Game of the Year award.

“Onee-chan, you’re back already? Did you get the student ID?” Midori asked.

“Oh. I got there a little too late, and there was no one around. I’ll go back tomorrow!”

“On second thought,” Midori said with a sigh, “I think we designed that opening scene a little too unfair…”

Robb thought obnoxious to be the better word of choice.

“Experiencing emotion that cannot be conveyed through words…” Aris said, frowning.

“Ooh! It must be ‘exhilaration,’ or ‘excitement,’ or even ‘anticipation’!” Momoi said, excited.

Probably anger. Or frustration, Robb thought.

“I’m going to guess it’s rage…” Midori said.

That too, he thought.

“WEAPON EQUIPPED SUCCESSFULLY.”

“Picked up… sword…” Aris said, engrossed.

You’re halfway to being a knight, Aris, Robb thought with mirth.

“You’re actually picking it up faster than expected!” Momoi noticed. “Just finish the tutorial and you’ll get to the best part of any RPG!”

A green blob monster thing crawled up to Aris’ character and the screen narrowed.

“COMBAT START! A WILD PUNY JELLY APPEARS!”

“Tension, excitement, interest…” Aris said.

“Mash the A button, trust me!” Momoi said.

“Mash?” Robb asked.

“Just press it a lotta times, quick!”

“A button… Sacred Sword Tsubame Gaeshi strikes twice!” Aris said, engrossed in the combat.

Sacred sword? Robb thought.

“Must get puny jelly…” Aris said.

Aris’ knight slashed twice, the pixels moving in a flashy array of colors. Two red 0s floated over the jelly.

The jelly counterattacked, hitting Aris’ character. Red floating numbers appeared: 99.

“GAME OVER.”

“What,” Robb asked flatly. This was the second time.

The jelly moved from side to side, and the screen said:

“FOOL, YOU SHOULD’VE THOUGHT BETTER THAN TO BRING A SWORD TO A GUN FIGHT!”

“Operational error… processing…” Aris said.

“A-Are you okay, Aris?” Midori asked.

“Resuming. Note: caution required while in range of puny jelly. Navigate and exterminate.”

“You’re getting it! It’s all about learning from your mistakes, over and over and over again until nothing can surprise you! That’s the allure of retro gaming for you!” Momoi said.

Robb sighed. This will take a while.

I wonder what Jon is doing right now? he thought. Whatever he’s doing, it must be better than this…

Two hours later. Robb looked at the screen. Aris’ character had died again.

“A critical and computational error has been detected!” Aris said, a grimace on her face.

“Don’t worry, Aris! Just after this last part is the climax!” Momoi cheered her on.

“Ugh, we really messed up on this part…” Midori said, annoyed at their old work. “The NPC is supposed to say he prefers meat, but we couldn’t find the right words…”

When the old man in the game had said, “Sorry, I can’t help you with those veggies, ladies. I am a sausage lover myself!” it took all of Robb’s force of will not to burst out laughing.

I feel like I’m six again, laughing about cocks like they’re the funniest thing in Westeros.

“Query: Why is my mother my love interest, and why was she my wife in another life?”

Robb grimaced again. Incest. Great…

“Additional query: Why does my mother’s half-friend come through a time portal? Definition of half-friend is not available in the dictionary. Confusion. Error!”

“A-Aris! Are you alright? You’re almost at the climax!”

“Rebooting…” Aris said, and closed her eyes. “System rebooted successfully.”

She sighed—and Robb’s eyes widened at such a human gesture.

“So this is… your game…” Aris said. She lifted the controller again and, with a determined expression, said, “Resuming play!”

Robb figured he should get something to eat. Maybe Noa can help me out.

Robb returned two hours later. The sun was beginning to set.

Aris was trembling, her expression one of comical despair.

“Please… kill… me…”

“That bad, huh?” Robb asked sarcastically.

“Shaddap!” Momoi shot back. “You’re amazing, Aris! You got the true ending in only three hours! Talk about a speedrun!”

“By the way, onee-chan,” Midori said, squinting. “Have you noticed that the longer Aris plays, the weirder her way of talking gets?”

“If dost inquire about mine opinion, dear warrior, yours truly doth heartily agree!” Aris declared with a dramatic flourish.

Robb stared at her, blinking twice.

Yeah, they’re done, he thought. Maybe I can convince Yuuka to let this one slide… just this once. Should I get her a nice bottle of wine? What would she like? Flowers? Sweets? A title? Knighthood? Can I even award knighthood to people? Huh.

“I totally see it…” Momoi nodded.

“It’s weird, but it’s better than how she talked before,” Midori admitted. She turned to Aris, a bit bashful. “So… Aris. I have a question for you. How was it?”

“Our game! Did you like it? Did you have fun?” Momoi asked, her eyes sparkling.

“Queried description not found…” Aris replied.

“W-Why?!” Momoi gasped in defeat.

“Expression lookup in progress. Please wait…” Aris said, eyes closed in concentration.

“P-Please don’t be a curse word…” Midori muttered.

“Fun… Fun confirmed,” Aris said.

Really? Robb wanted to ask, eyeing her skeptically.

“No way! Really?!” Momoi cheered.

Took the words right out of my mouth, Robb thought.

“The more I played… the more I felt I was in another world. That I was transported…” Aris said softly. “It was like a dream… I wished it never ended.”

She sighed and looked down.

“I want more games…” she whispered—then promptly burst into tears.

“Woah! W-What the?!” Momoi flailed.

“Aris… why are you crying?” Midori asked, confused.

“What do you mean, sis? She was touched by our game!” Momoi said proudly.

“But our game is just a comedy RPG…” Midori protested.

That was a comedy?! Robb thought, flabbergasted.

“Thank you, Aris! Those tears of yours have washed away the stain of a hundred bad reviews! I just wish Yuzu was here to see this…”

“I-I’m here…”

Robb jumped in place.

“Seven hells!”

A metal locker door slowly creaked open.

The girl who emerged was petite, with long, flowing reddish-pink hair adorned with white ribbons. She wore an oversized white jacket with black and yellow accents, the Millennium logo stitched into it. Her Halo was a bright orange ring.

“Yuzu!” Momoi beamed.

“Is this your President?” Robb asked, glancing at Momoi. Yuzu shyly ducked behind Midori like a frightened rabbit.

“I-It’s the Sensei from SCHALE…” Yuzu murmured, blushing furiously. “Y-You’re popular on Wattblad…”

“Wattblad?” Robb echoed, bewildered.

“N-N-Never mind that!” Midori said, going just as red. “Hey, Yuzu! We couldn’t find you anywhere. How long were you hiding in that cabinet?”

“S-Since you guys got back from the ruins…” Yuzu admitted.

Robb shot a look at the lazy, snoozing Grey Wind.

You should’ve said something, mutt, he thought in annoyance. Instead you sleep all day like a bloody cat…

“T-That was a long time ago! Were you scared of Aris? Or… Sensei?” Momoi asked.

“You should’ve said something,” Midori said gently. “We could’ve left you alone for a while if it was too much.”

“A-Anyway, I think an introduction is in order!” Momoi said, hands on her hips. “Aris! Meet Yuzu, the President of the Game Development Department!”

“I um…” Yuzu scooted closer to Aris, visibly nervous. “I-I just wanted to say… thank you…”

“Thank you?” Aris blinked.

“Y-Yes. F-For your kind words. F-For saying you enjoyed our game… for wishing it never ended… and for crying… It really means a lot…”

Yuzu looked down, her voice trembling.

“I’ve always wanted to hear that about our game…”

“Yuzu…” Midori murmured, watching her President with a soft, sad expression.

Robb sighed, a small smile tugging at his lips. He knew that feeling.

Aris smiled back and gave a confident little nod.

“More games, please.”

Chapter Text

“I wanted to ask you something,” Rin said, laying on Robb’s bed and hugging Grey Wind like some sort of overgrown plushie.

She liked his bed. It was definitely far comfier than her own. Maybe she needed to buy a new mattress?

“Hmm?” Robb grunted, not once looking up from Ice. He was cleaning it with an oiled rag.

“Every day, at 5 in the morning, you go to the roof and do drills with swords and shields and lances. Why?”

“Exercise. Habit,” Robb replied, almost offhandedly, and Rin’s eyes narrowed.

“If I could buy a horse from somewhere that would be great too,” He joked, but Rin knew it sounded stilted.

Okay, let's try something else… She thought.

“Do you feel… unsafe in Kivotos?” She asked.

Robb paused, and looked down. He was an open book to Rin. She could see the tells in his face, the giveaways, the way his brow furrowed.

“No,” He replied with finality

Liar, Rin thought.

Their talks have been going well. Every night they would just talk.

Sometimes he would talk about his day, what he did, and what he found interesting. Sometimes they wouldn't talk at all, just enjoying each other's company. Sometimes Robb would need physical contact, and a way to just relax, so Rin would hold him. Sometimes they would watch something in the big theater room downstairs, or Rin would teach him about Kivotos’ media like movies and songs. Momoka, Aoi and Ayumu accompanied them from time to time.

She was intimately familiar with his body language and his tells.

So Rin knew with a certainty that something was bothering him.

“Robb,” She said, reaching out for his hand.

Her Sensei sighed, running a hand through his tied up red hair. Rin thought he looked dashing, and a bit wild. Although she wouldn't tell him that.

Northerners were treated as savages in Westeros, so he might take it the wrong way.

“I do feel unsafe, sometimes,” He admitted, “When I’m having fun or being busy it passes. Today was fun, the Game Development Department is ridiculous and obnoxious, but they’re fun, good people. I feel….”

“Tell me,” Rin said, holding his hand.

“I feel happy, being able to feel these sorts of things, to just relax, even amidst the chaos and unhinged shenanigans…... But sometimes the feeling of uncertainty, of danger, suddenly creeps up and I feel ill.”

“I see,” Rin nodded, “What do you feel when that feeling comes?”

“Caged, cornered. Sometimes I think something like ‘they're going to get me’, even in Kivotos. I feel like they will get me again.”

“The Lannisters,” Rin said, understanding.

“Not just them, Bolton, Frey, even Karstark sometimes,” He explained.

“You have mentioned Karstark before,” Rin noted, “But I don't know the full story. I only know they are a family descended from the Starks of Winterfell.”

At least according to the books I’ve read here in the office.

“During the war, Rickard Karstark lost both his sons to the Kingslayer’s blade,” Robb said, after a pause, “So when my mother released that cunt, Rickard felt as if his revenge was being stolen from him. He broke into the Riverrun dungeons with ten of his men, and killed Willem Lannister, son of Kevan Lannister, and Tion Frey, son of Tywin's sister Genna Lannister. Both were boys, children…”

“He murdered children?” Rin thought, almost gasping.

“Aye, and I couldn't let that stand. So I sentenced him to die,” Robb shut his eyes, “My father used to say that the man who passes the sentence should swing the sword. He told me that If you must take a man's life, you owe it to him to look into his eyes and hear his final words. And if you cannot bear to do that, then perhaps the man does not deserve to die at all.”

He did deserve it, Rin thought with anger. Killing children? A monstrous deed. I’m just sad you had to do it yourself…

“Did you… kill him?”

“Aye, I took his head, but before I swung the sword, he cursed me. Rickard was named after my grandfather, and he had lost both of his sons for my cause. He had stood with my father against Mad King Aerys. Karstark and Stark are blood, so with his final breath he cursed me as a kinslayer.”

“Kinslayer?”

“Someone who slays their own kin. Cursed by the gods, forever. All religions of Westeros believe the same. Cursed is the Kinslayer,” He sighed, “By executing Karstark I became as bad as Aemond One Eye, who killed his nephew atop Storm’s End during the Dance, or Maegor the Cruel, who also killed his nephew to usurp his crown.”

“Do you believe you’re cursed?”

“I am cursed.” Robb said, without thinking.

Rin remembered reading in Trinity's holy scriptures that 'whatever is in your heart will come out of your mouth.'

Rin wanted to cry.

“I don’t think so,” Rin said gently, “I think it was a difficult choice, but you served justice like your father taught you.”

“Fat load of good it did me,” Robb grunted.

Rin stood up, and crossed the distance between them. She embraced him like she always does.

“I’m sorry for bringing up bad memories…”

Robb hugged her back, burying his face in her neck.

“Mmm. Not your fault…” He sighed, “Thank you for listening, though…”

Rin loved this feeling of completeness. Of his breath against her neck. She felt warm. She consciously tilted her neck to the side.

She reached out to his hair, tangling her fingers through it.

“Rin?” Robb asked. There was something in his voice, a neediness.

“Mmm?” Rin felt her heart beat faster.

Just do it, you dummy… She thought with a whimper. Just take what's yours...

“Hey guys, do you want fried rice and noodles for dinner or a good ole’ pizza?” Aoi entered the room and said, looking down on her phone as she browsed the delivery app.

Rin and Robb separated like they were both on fire.

Aoi looked up, “You guys good?” There was a knowing smile on her face.

“Y-Yeah…” Rin said, trying to regulate her breathing, “A pizza sounds fine, what do you say Robb, have you tried pizza yet?”

“I’ve tried some with the Abydos girls but they ate most of them except for Serika’s pizza with anchovies and olives…” Robb said, making a face, “Yuck…”

“Pizza it is then,” Aoi said, with a smug smile.

Rin sighed. She knew that Aoi and her had agreed to work together, but her interruption annoyed her.

I’ll get you back some day… Rin thought, and collapsed back into the bed, Grey Wind huffing beside her.

Chapter Text

Robb returned to the GDD clubroom the next day. Last night’s events still played in his mind.

Just what was that? he thought, blushing. He could still smell the lingering traces of Rin’s perfume.

Come to think of it, she’d changed her perfume when they started having their nightly talks.

She had worn a light, floral scent when he first met her—but now it was something different. Richer. More womanly? He didn’t know how to describe it in words that made sense to people.

But the instincts of the wolf understood.

The wolf wanted to claim. To indulge in her willing flesh.
But the man—guided by honor—refused. Refused to give in to indulgence, to carnal distraction, not when there was work to be done. He would not dishonor her.

Robb was no halfwit. He knew Rin had feelings for him. But he chose to play dumb—to ignore the obvious.

He had told her once that he was cursed. And he still believed that.
So whenever the feelings crept up again, he crushed them underfoot.

He had a duty. To focus on his job. To protect Kivotos as Sensei.
To help anyone who asked for it.

His atonement.

That, he believed, was the only reason he had been reborn into this world. Everything else—love, temptation, softness—was fluff. Distraction.

Gematria, Kaiser, the Tea Party… he was surrounded by enemies and unknowns. When and how they would strike was the question that kept him awake at night.

There was no way in any of the Seven Hells he would let them know that Rin was precious to him.

He remembered Dacey—an axe buried in her belly.
He remembered Smalljon—dragged and beheaded by Bolton men.
He remembered Ser Wendel—dead with a quarrel through the mouth.

Deep down, he knew he was being unreasonable. He was close to the Abydos girls, and to many others besides, and never gave it a second thought.

But in his stubborn mind, romance was different.
Bonds of love and passion were a weakness.

A vulnerability.

He entered the room and smiled as he saw Momoi and the girls.

“Heya, Sensei!” Momoi called out cheerfully. “We were just teaching Aris about guns!”

“Is she any better at talking yet?” Robb asked.

“She’s getting there…” Midori replied.

“For now, we need to get you a gun, Aris!” Momoi said. “And the only place we can get one on short notice is… the Engineering Department!”

Aris tilted her head to the side, curious. “En…gi…neering. That is a new word.”

“They’re a group of eggheads that create and repair all sorts of stuff here at Millennium,” Midori explained. “Their members are called ‘meisters.’”

“Eggheads… meisters?” Aris echoed.

“They also handle repairs all around the school and help maintain Millennium’s weapon systems,” Momoi added. “So I betcha they’ve got some spare weapons lying around!”

“That sounds good to me,” Robb said, scratching Grey Wind’s ears.
“Let us go pay them a visit.”

They arrived at the hangar. Utaha and her friends were already there, tinkering with one device or another.

“My ladies,” Robb greeted with a polite bow. Hibiki’s eyes widened in delight and her tail began wagging furiously as he approached. The other girls smiled warmly in return.

“It’s Sensei!” Kotori said, waving. “Hey, we didn’t expect you back so soon! Wait—don’t tell me. The power supply for the arm servos broke? Utaha, I told you your soldering was sloppy!”

“It was fine! Stop worrying about it!” Utaha shot back.

“We’re actually here to get Aris a gun, if you have any to spare,” Robb explained.

“I see…” Utaha replied, a smug smile forming. “Well, you’ve come to the right place!”

“A student is nothing without their gun, after all!” Kotori declared.

“Here,” Utaha said, leading them to a corner. “These are all prototypes we’ve been working on. They’re fair game—help yourselves.”

“Wow! Thanks a ton, Utaha!” Momoi said happily.

“Umm… hi there…” Hibiki said to Aris, nervously fidgeting. “I’m Hibiki. Let’s find you something special, okay?”

She picked up a pistol from the white metal desk.

“How about this one?” she asked.

“A pistol,” Robb noted with quiet pride, pleased at recognizing the type. Progress.

“I get the feeling this girl hasn’t been in a fight before, right?” Hibiki asked, giving Aris a once-over.

“Negative,” Aris said. “I have already saved humanity 27 times, defeated the Demon King 32 times, and explored hundreds of dungeons…”

Momoi and Midori sweat-dropped in unison.

Robb wanted to groan.

“That’s… uh… very nice,” Hibiki said, uncertain whether or not to treat that as a joke. “But if you’re new to guns, then a pistol’s perfect. Plastic frame, light recoil, very beginner-friendly.”

“I agree,” Robb nodded. “It took time for me to get used to mine, but they’re easy to aim and handle.”

“But there’s something even better about this one…” Hibiki said, building suspense. “A never-before-seen feature that’ll revolutionize weapons manufacturing across Millennium.”

“Oh?” Momoi leaned in, intrigued.

“That does sound impressive,” Robb added.

“The groundbreaking innovation is… Bluetooth!” Hibiki said, beaming.

“You mean the… feature?” Robb asked hesitantly, recalling how ARONA had tried to explain Bluetooth to him.

He still didn’t get it. It sounded like a disease. Like Greyscale. Or Brownleg.

“Huh?!” Momoi looked horrified. “Freaking Bluetooth?! You made it sound like it was going to shoot nukes or something!”

“The only pistol that allows for seamless music playback and file sharing!” Hibiki said proudly. “It also works as a car fob, and it can tag IC panels for public transport!”

“None of us have a car!” Momoi shouted.

I do, technically, Robb thought. But ARONA is the one who drives me around… I should probably learn how to drive…

“And to top it all off!” Hibiki said, “If you turn on its NFC feature, you can use it to make payments at convenience stores!”

Wouldn’t that make you look like a bandit? Robb thought. He imagined pulling that gun out in front of Sora at the register and telling her he was going to pay with it.

“I-Imagine the clerk’s face if you whipped that out and told him you were paying with it!” Momoi cried. “He’d hit the panic button and Valkyrie would be there in minutes!”

“What do you think, Aris?” Midori asked. “Huh? Wait—where’d she go?”

“There,” Robb pointed. Aris was at the far end of the hangar, staring intently at a truly massive cannon. “What is that?”

“Whoa. Is that…?” Aris murmured, awestruck.

“Heh heh heh…” Kotori laughed ominously. “You’ve got an eye for beauty, dear customer.”

“Who… are you?” Aris asked.

“I’m Kotori! One of the Engineering Department’s meisters and a master of explanations!” she said dramatically. “And this beauty was built using 70% of half a year’s budget!”

Seventy percent?! Robb thought, alarmed. He wasn’t exactly a ‘counting-coppers’ type, but even he knew that was insane.

“This is—!” Kotori spread her arms theatrically. “A RAILGUN FIT FOR AN INTERGALACTIC BATTLESHIP!”

“You mean… this is a ship weapon?” Robb asked, wide-eyed.

“That’s insane…” Midori muttered.

“We’re going to build a battleship!” Kotori declared. “After we finish the robots and helicopters!”

“This railgun is part of that project,” Utaha added. “Rated for the vacuum of space. A live-ammo experiment. No one at Millennium has ever tried this before.”

“Now that I think about it, it does sound kind of cool,” Momoi admitted, smiling at the monstrosity.

“But why haven’t you made the battleship yet?” Midori asked. “If anyone could do it, it’d be our Engineering Department!”

“As always… budget…” Utaha said with sad, hollow eyes. “It took 70% of this semester’s funds just to build the railgun. A battleship would cost a thousand times more.”

Then why build it at all? Robb thought.

“Then why build it at all?!” Momoi cried, equally baffled.

Mind reader, Robb thought with amusement.

Utaha closed her eyes in exaggerated disappointment. “What an absolutely mundane and disappointing question, Momoi…” She paused dramatically. “It’s because… we love LASER BEAMS!”

“Un un,” Hibiki nodded solemnly along with her leader’s madness.

“Very well said, glorious leader!” Kotori cheered.

“I’m surrounded by unhinged lunatics…” Momoi groaned into her hands.

“By the way,” Utaha added proudly, “The official name for this beauty is: Supernova, The Sword of Light! #EngineeringDepartment!”

Hashtag? Robb furrowed his brow. What fresh hell is that?

“Another overblown name…” Midori muttered.

Aris gasped. “The sword of light?!”

“Whoa! Aris’ eyes are sparkling!” Momoi said in amazement.

“Amazing! Incredible!” Aris clapped her hands like an excited toddler. “I want one…”

Then she ran over to Robb, tugging at his cloak like a child begging their parent for sweets. “Please?”

Robb looked helplessly at the Engineering girls.

“Huh?” Hibiki blinked. “You want that one?”

“Please, my King! My Sensei!” Aris pleaded, bouncing in place. “And you too, legendary blacksmiths… please allow Aris to wield the dragon’s breath!”

“I—uh—I’m glad you like it, really, but…” Utaha began.

“There’s no way we can possibly fill that request!” Kotori blurted out, cutting her off.

“Huh?! But you said everything in this corner was fair game!” Momoi protested.

“We have our reasons…” Hibiki said awkwardly.

“Reasons?” Aris asked, lowering her head in defeat. “Is my level too low? Is my class the wrong one? What stats do I need to equip this weapon?”

“It’s not about that,” Utaha sighed. “The railgun is…”

“Aha! I knew it! You’re just being greedy!” Momoi cried. “Don’t worry, Aris! Sensei is rich! He can buy you the railgun, easy peasy!”

Robb groaned. He looked at Aris’s pouty face.

…And folded instantly.

“How much, my lady?”

“That’s not it either,” Utaha said, raising her hands. “We have to be realistic here. That railgun is way too heavy to be used as a personal weapon.”

“By itself, the railgun probably weighs 140 kilograms!” Kotori added. “And that’s not even counting the optical targeting system or the battery pack—that’s another 60 kilos at least!”

Holy gods of stream and forest… Robb thought, stunned. That thing weighed as much as two armored warhorses stacked together.

“There’s no way Aris can lift that thing on her own!” Hibiki said.

“Look, we’re glad you like it and all,” Utaha continued. “And if by some miracle you could lift it… I mean, sure, we’d probably let you have it. But that’s not going to happen.”

“Is that so, technomage?” Aris said with a sly, challenging grin.

“Uh… what?” Utaha blinked.

“I think she’s asking if you’re serious about what you just said,” Midori clarified.

“I mean… sure? Go ahead. Just try,” Utaha said, flipping a lever to lower the railgun down from its rig.

Aris stepped up to it, eyes closed in reverence. “Whosoever raises this weapon up high… shall rule the land!”

She bent down and picked it up—easily.

“What the hells?!” Robb shouted. “Aris, be careful!”

“HUH?!” Kotori shrieked.

“Hooray! I did it! Pam paka pam! New weapon acquired!” Aris said triumphantly.

“There’s no way…” Hibiki gawked.

Aris turned the weapon over in her hands, inspecting it. “So… how does this button layout work? Is this the R trigger?”

“W-Wait!” Utaha cried. But it was too late.

Aris pointed the railgun at the ceiling.

“Blinding Light!” she shouted.

The cannon discharged with a brilliant flash, blinding everyone in the room and blasting a hole in the ceiling the size of a small boulder.

Chapter Text

“That was amazing…” Aris sighed blissfully.

Robb could only stare at the obliterated ceiling in shock and disbelief. He was fairly certain his mouth was still hanging open like some kind of fool.

“A-Aris…” he began carefully. “Promise me you’ll be careful with that?”

“Yes, my King!” Aris beamed and bowed. “I will equip it to my main weapon slot immediately!”

“W-Wait! Pick something else! That’s like 70% of our semester’s budget!” Kotori wailed.

Yes, please. Pick something else… Robb silently prayed.

But Utaha just waved her off. “It’s fine. She should take it.”

“Is that okay, Utaha?” Midori asked, skeptical.

“Yeah,” Utaha shrugged. “She’s the only one who can actually use it. Otherwise it’d just be collecting dust. Hey, Hibiki—throw together a shoulder strap and some handles so she can carry it easier.”

“Un. Can do,” Hibiki nodded, already at work. “We’ll also be able to collect a ton of field data from real combat…”

“This is crazy! I feel like we just got a super-duper rare item drop!” Momoi cheered.

“Say thank you, Aris,” Robb told her gently.

“Y-Yes, thank you!” Aris said with an enthusiastic bow.

“It’s a little early for thanks…” Utaha said, grinning. “Hey, Hibiki—activate the drones. You know the ones.”

“On it,” Hibiki replied.

“Wait a sec!” Momoi protested. “I thought you said we could take it! Aris lifted it and fired it!”

“If it were any other gun, I’d happily let you walk out with it,” Utaha said smoothly. “But now I’m curious—I want to see how it performs in a combat scenario. So…”

She smiled mischievously. “Try and break through the drones!”

Mechanical footsteps echoed through the hangar as a squad of drones and training bots approached, visors glowing ominous red, weapons armed and ready.

“Combat drones and robots detected! Danger confirmed!” Aris announced, eyes gleaming with excitement. “My King! My friends! Leave them to me!”

Robb could only watch in awe as Aris demolished the drones with childlike glee and apocalyptic firepower.

He sighed and ran a hand through his red curls. At least she’s strong, he thought. But isn’t this a bit dangerous? Giving a god-slaying war cannon to a girl who still claps when she sees sparkles?

He made a mental note to keep an extra close eye on Aris from now on.

They returned to the clubroom in a cheerful dash. Momoi tossed her weapon to the ground and flopped onto the big sofa.

“Phew! Now that that’s over… time to relax and play some games!” she said, opening a laptop and booting up a game. “We've got a raid planned today! Are you ready, Aris? You can use Midori’s smurf!”

“I understand the quest!” Aris cheered. “Our gear is ready, and I posted the announcement ‘Beginners welcome, need DPS/Healer’ on the notice board!”

“H-Hey!” Midori whined. “Can we really afford to be so careless?! Did you tell Yuuka we have four members now?”

“Hmm? Of course I did! She said she’ll come by this afternoon to screen Aris’ eligibility! Oh! Aris, watch out! The boss is doing an AOE attack!”

Aris moved with inhuman accuracy, fingers dancing over the keyboard and mouse. “Evasive maneuvers! Casting Mass Healing Word!”

“Wait…” Robb said, suddenly very concerned. “Screening her eligibility? What does that mean, exactly?”

“Oh, it means Yuuka will come here to question Aris about something or other,” Momoi shrugged.

“Onee-chan! The very survival of our club is at stake and you're raiding in an MMO?!” Midori screeched.

“Oh calm your butt, Midori!” Momoi grinned. “Aris is totally ready.”

“I somehow doubt that…” Robb muttered.

“I agree with Sensei!” Midori said. “How do we know she won’t give away the game?”

“Aris! Do your introduction!” Momoi commanded.

“I am Aris the Blue Eyes! A dwarven lancer who lost their whole family in a demon raid! I hail from the Steel Mountains and—”

“No! No! Not your game character! Yourself! You!” Momoi interrupted.

“Hello. My name is Aris. I am a recent transfer to the Millennium Science School. I missed my registration, so I won’t be starting classes until next month. Even though I’m not taking classes right now, I was told I could join a club—so I joined the Game Development Department.”

Robb blinked. “That was… surprisingly decent. Good work, Aris.”

“Thank you, my King! And my role in the Game Development Department is to deal light-type melee damage.”

“And there it goes…” Midori sighed.

“You’re a programmer!” Momoi corrected her.

“R-Right! I learned to code in JABBA before I ever learned how to talk!” Aris said, correcting herself.

“Are we going to make it through this?” Midori asked nervously.

If it comes to it, I’ll try to convince Yuuka to let it slide, Robb thought. What should I give her? A nice wine? Hells, I keep forgetting most students don’t drink. What would she want from me? Gold, maybe? No, not that… hmmm…

Robb hoped everything would turn out okay.

Yuuka stared at them in complete disbelief. Robb tried hard not to sweat or rub the back of his head under her accusatory glances.

“There’s no way in Pi this is true…” Yuuka said, narrowing her eyes. “There’s no way someone willingly joined the GDD—and now, of all times…”

“Y-You see, Yuuka, Aris—” Robb began, but was cut off by Momoi.

“You darn well better believe it, Yuuka! Aris joined us willingly and with CONSENT!”

“Onee-chan…” Midori sighed.

Yuuka turned to look at Aris with a critical eye.

“So, you’re Aris…” she began. “The supposed fourth member of the GDD. I’ve never seen you around before…”

Yuuka sighed.

“I thought I knew every Millennium student. How did I miss such a cute girl?”

“Ack!” Momoi gasped.

Aris is cute, though, Robb thought to himself. So you’re correct about that, Yuuka.

“Huh? Oh… the specter is here…” Aris said, looking at Yuuka.

Yuuka flinched in comedic shock. “W-Who are you calling a specter?!”

“Aris, that wasn’t very nice of you. Apologize to Yuuka,” Robb told her. He felt like he needed to correct Aris’ behavior the same way he corrected Rickon’s.

“Sorry, Yuuka,” Aris said.

“Ugh. I don't take well to strangers talking that way to me, but since you apologized, I suppose it’s all good. You have a sharp tongue, Aris.”

“C-Calm down, Yuuka! It wasn’t personal! Promise!” Momoi said.

“Whatever. Now. There have been cases of clubs strong-arming or blackmailing students into joining, so the rules are stricter now. I’ll ask Aris some simple questions, and if I’m satisfied, then that'll be the end of it.”

Aris gulped nervously, but Robb laid a gentle hand on her shoulder.

“Go on. Yuuka is nice, don’t worry,” Robb reassured her, like she was a toddler.

She is, in a way, he thought.

“Now then…” Yuuka said, “Let us begin with the interrogation!”

Chapter Text

Yuuka leaned down, ruffled Aris’ head, and gently whispered:

“Hey, Aris, if the GDD is blackmailing you into joining their stupid club, then blink your right eye two times.”

Aris simply stared at Yuuka, occasionally glancing over at Robb or the Saiba twins.

“H-Hey, just what are you whispering to Aris?” Momoi asked, concerned.

She dug into her bag, tossing out used food wrappers and empty drink cartons, and fished out a student ID similar to the ones SCHALE used for Robb’s royal guard.

“Here! You see this new, pristine ID? Aris is the real deal!” Momoi said, then sniffed the card. “Smells like a fresh pack of cards!”

“I… already confirmed Aris was registered and issued a new card, though?” Yuuka said, looking at Momoi suspiciously.

Robb and Midori both facepalmed.

“You’re gonna have to do better than that,” Yuuka said flatly.

“Is she onto us?!” Midori whispered to Robb.

“Just calm down. If it comes to it, I can convince Yuuka to let this one go,” Robb whispered back.

I don’t know what it’ll cost me, though. Gods damn it.

“You really tamed the Demon King…” Midori whispered, blushing.

“Enough preamble. Let us begin with the questions,” Yuuka said. “So, Aris, tell me—how did you end up joining the Game Development Department?”

“Well… when I woke up I met them, and I… was here, and… wait, that’s not right!” Aris fumbled her words.

“Momoi, can you stop glaring daggers at us like that?” Yuuka snapped.

“Well… uh… I wanted to play Castemania, and I heard there was a club for games, so I joined.”

“Hmm. I see…” Yuuka said.

Midori gave Aris a thumbs up. Robb caught the signal and mirrored it.

“You said ‘club for games.’ As you are no doubt aware, the GDD does not solely exist to play games—they develop them. If you’re to be involved in development, then what exactly is your role here?”

“Tank and light-type melee fighter!” Aris said happily.

We’re done, Robb lamented, bracing himself to intervene.

“...What?” Yuuka tilted her head.

“Uh-oh! I meant to say I am a pro… gra… mal,” Aris stammered.

“You mean programmer,” Yuuka deadpanned.

“Yes! That! I am the very picture of the perfect programmer!”

“Close!” Midori whispered to Robb.

“I see. Programming is a difficult job…” Yuuka said.

“Y-Yes! It is a very difficult job. Sometimes we actually die from working too much!”

“Huh?!” Yuuka gasped, alarmed.

“But it’s not a big deal!” Aris replied cheerfully.

“Dying is not a big deal?!” Yuuka said, glancing at Robb apologetically.

Robb sighed and ran a hand through his locks. He waved her off.

Aris doesn’t know what she’s even saying half the time… he thought.

“Y-Yes! Usually you give money to the cathedral or wake up back at the inn and you’re good to go again!”

Or, you get transported into an unhinged world full of girls with guns, get shot at, run through ruins, and find some queer automaton girl with the mental age of a toddler. That could happen to you too, Robb thought dryly.

He was sure Rin would’ve been pissed if he said that out loud. She really didn’t like his dark humor. Or his self-deprecating jokes.

One time, he’d absentmindedly told a nervous Ayumu not to “lose your head like I did,” and Rin had flipped on him.

That had been a two-hour nagging session.

Just let me cope, Rin!

“Huh? What are you talking about?” Yuuka asked, confused.

“Hmm? It’s common sense, really. Have you not played any of the Fable of Heroes games or the Brother series?” Aris asked. “They’re very good games! You should give them a try!”

“We’re cooked…” Momoi said in defeat.

Yuuka looked at Robb, who gave her an awkward smile and a desperate, pleading look.

Please, just let this one go, he thought.

“Alright. We’re done here,” Yuuka said with finality. “I think I understand who Aris is now…”

Oh gods, Robb thought.

“Y-Yuuka, you see…” He tried. How could he even explain Aris to her without freaking her out?

Oh, this is a girl we found dead in some ruins, but then she came back to life and now follows us around like a puppy. And she’s also an automaton.
Yeah, that won’t end well.

“For one, I can tell you’re an odd duck. So you’re right at home with these weirdos,” Yuuka said.

I hope you’re not counting me as a weirdo, Yuuka, Robb thought.

“H-Hey!” Momoi protested.

“But I can also see you’re an earnest girl who likes games, and working with your friends to achieve new things. I have no doubt you’re a member of the GDD,” she said, fixing Robb with a raised eyebrow.

He gulped.

“W-Wait? For real?!” Momoi asked.

“Does that mean…?” Midori asked with tentative hope.

“Yep. You’ve achieved the minimum number of members required to maintain your status as a Millennium club. Congratulations.”

“Yay!” Aris cheered, jumping up and hugging Robb.

“Woohoo! We did it!” Momoi cheered, spinning Midori around.

“S-So… we get to keep the club room? And get a budget?” Momoi asked.

“Of course,” Yuuka said. “Until the end of the semester, that is.”

“Yay! W-Wait, what?”

“Remember what I told you, Momoi. You need to have the minimum number of members and make a halfway decent game,” Yuuka reminded her.

“Oh, right! Easy peasy, lemon squeezy!” Momoi said, sweating nervously.

“Remember—you have one month,” Yuuka said. “I explained this to all the club presidents, but it seems your president, Yuzu, was absent from that meeting.”

“Oh man…” Midori groaned.

“If I’m honest, I still have doubts about Aris’ identity. But if Sensei vouches for her, then I can let it go—just this once.”

“Aris is who she claims to be,” Robb said, half-lying. “We found her around, and she wanted to help us make games, so she joined.”

“Us?” Midori said, amazed. “Sensei… you…”

“One of us! One of us! One of us!” Momoi chanted, and Aris joined in.

“Then that’s all there is to it,” Yuuka said with a sweet smile. “I can see Aris is really passionate about gaming, so I can’t in good conscience shut you down… until the grace period ends and you fail to produce anything, of course.”

“Thank you, Yuuka. I promise I’ll try to wrangle all of them into competency,” Robb said.

“Y-You’re making us sound like some sort of special ed kids!” Momoi protested weakly.

“Now then, Momoi, you did promise me you would win the Millennium Prize. Although that isn’t a requirement, I hope you try regardless and have a nice product ready,” Yuuka said.

“I did… me and my big mouth…”

“Well, now that you have access to the budget, I’m sure you’re going to stop mooching off Sensei, right?” Yuuka added, shooting a knowing smile at Robb, who tugged at the neck of his shirt nervously.

Oh right, Yuuka has access to my accounting and books. She’s probably seen the increased spending. I read through them once. Momoi, what the hells are V-bucks?

“B-But he’s a rich, fancy-pants king! I mean… of course, Yuuka!” Momoi stuttered.

“Now then…” Yuuka said. “Sensei, see you later. Maybe a nice walk in the park? Noa wants to go out again—the three of us. And Grey, of course.”

“T-Three?!” Momoi gasped.

“A hero’s harem…” Aris whispered in shock.

“I will be there, Yuuka,” Robb bowed.

“Well then. Bye bye! I’m looking forward to playing your game!” Yuuka said, and left.

“W-Wait!” Momoi called, but Yuuka was already gone.

“So in the end, we’re still in big trouble…” Midori said, eyes downcast.

“Yuuka sucks! She’s just trying to get us kicked out!” Momoi huffed.

“She’s giving you a chance to prove your worth, Momoi,” Robb said gently.

“I’m sorry. I should’ve gone to that club meeting…” Yuzu said, appearing out of that locker she used to hide in.

Robb jumped again.

I will die of a heart attack one day…

“It’s not your fault, Yuzu! Momoi was supposed to go in your place if you couldn’t make it!” Midori said, shooting a glare at her sister.

“Right… but the item drop rate… doubled that time…”

“You’re telling me you were playing games instead of doing your duty to your clubmates?” Robb asked her.

“You make it sound bad!” Momoi replied. “It was a mistake on my part, honest!”

“I’m going to freaking delete that game now!” Midori said, reaching for Momoi’s laptop.

“There’s only one option left for us now!” Momoi said, grabbing her laptop and stashing it away before her sister could touch it. “We need to make a super dope game! And for that we need the G.BIBLE!”

“So, back to the ruins…” Midori groaned.

“This is all my fault…” Yuzu said, looking down. “So if you’re going back to the ruins, then I’m coming with…”

“But you haven’t left the school building in half a year! You take all your courses online! Are you sure?” Midori asked.

“I need to take responsibility for my mistakes… Like Sensei said, I have a duty to you all… This club is ours, and I want to protect it.”

“Pam paka pam! Yuzu has joined the party!” Aris cheered. She turned to Robb. “Let us go, party leader! To the ruins and a future quest!”

Oh well. In for a copper, in for a stag… Robb thought. Good thing I brought my armor.

Chapter Text

“Momoi!” Robb shouted, lunging forward and tackling her out of the way as a salvo of explosives lit up the air.

ARONA’s barrier absorbed most of the blast, but the explosion still rocked him violently.

“Aruji-dono!” Izuna looked back in alarm, driving her blade into a drone’s head.

Robb waved her off.

He couldn’t help it—instinct took over. In that moment, he forgot all about Halos and combat abilities. He just saw someone in danger and moved.

“Sensei!” Momoi gasped, slowly rising to her feet. “Are you okay?”

Yuzu pushed herself up beside them, coughing as the smoke began to clear.

“I-Is everyone okay?” Yuzu wheezed.

“They’re tougher than before! Be careful, everyone!” Midori warned, firing back at the drones. Aris leapt into the air, discharging blasts from her weapon with practiced precision.

Izuna vanished in a puff of smoke just as a drone locked onto her.

A mangled drone—legless, crawling—lunged for Robb’s ankle. He snarled, drew Ice, and sliced off its mechanical head.

“You need to be more careful, Sensei!” ARONA scolded. “Even with the extra battery packs in your armor, the power will run out if you keep taking damage like that!”

“I know!” Robb grunted. He raised Blizzard and shot another drone through its optical sensors. Then he dove into cover, Grey Wind close at his heels, shielding him from stray bullets. Robb panted, chest heaving.

Still, it felt good to fight again—even if he was mostly finishing off wounded stragglers.

“If the r-robots keep coming, they’ll o-overwhelm us!” Yuzu said, panicked.

Robb placed a steadying hand on her head.

“Worry not. We lured them here on purpose. Their superior numbers mean nothing if they’re funneled into a narrow passage,” he reassured her, catching his breath.

Then he turned to Aris. “Aris! Now’s your time—wipe them out. They’re grouping up! Izuna! Fall back!”

Izuna gave a quick nod and dashed away, running up a nearby building like a blur.

Aris nodded solemnly. “My role today is… AOE DPS. Targeting frontline hostiles!”

She leveled her railgun. The muzzle glowed, drawing in light like a star preparing to die.

“Blinding light!” she cried, and the blast tore forward like a wrathful god.

Most of the drones were obliterated on impact. The rest short-circuited from sheer proximity to the burst.

“It worked! Way to go, Aris!” Momoi cheered.

“That was amazing!” Midori added, grinning ear to ear.

“C-Cancel the victory animation! They’re still coming!” Yuzu squeaked.

Robb groaned and took potshots with his pistol. He doubted he hit anything—

—until one drone’s head snapped back and it dropped. He pumped a fist.

“Ha—!”

He immediately ducked back into cover as enemy fire tore through the air around him.

“Seven fucking hells! Can’t even celebrate anymore!”

“S-Sensei… language!” Yuzu squeaked, flustered.

“We should retreat. Sensei will be in danger if we stay here…” she added, worried.

“No,” Robb and Momoi said in unison—then blinked at each other.

“We need to break through,” Momoi said firmly. “If we run now, we’ll never get another shot at retrieving the G.BIBLE.”

“I agree,” Robb said, checking the Shittim Chest. 65%. Not bad, considering…

“We use Aris’ firepower to open a path—then make a break for the factory.”

“Do not worry, party members!” Aris declared, puffing her chest proudly. “Together, we have cleared 27 dungeons and completed 139 successful raids! If we work together, there’s nothing we can’t do!”

A rustle of leaves—Izuna reappeared at his side, inspecting him quickly.

“That was reckless, Aruji-dono!” she said with a pout.

Robb just laughed and waved her off again.

“Izuna, I need you to act as a decoy. Can you do that?”

“Nin nin!” she nodded. “Leave it to me, Aruji-dono! B-But… who will protect you?”

Robb smiled, ruffling her ears.

Izuna squealed in delight, tail wagging.

Aris pouted in the background.

“I-I will…” Aris said, “I will protect Sensei no matter what!”

There was a possessiveness and competitiveness in her voice.

Robb nodded at Aris, and patted her head gently.

“Freak it, we ball,” Momoi said.

“I-It’s very risky, but I won't give up here!” Yuzu said, incensed.

“On three, Aris.” Robb told her. Aris charged her weapon, waiting for his command to reign hellfire on the enemies. A small, violent part of him imagined a Lannister shield wall in front of them.

He wanted to watch them get ripped to shreds and blown up.

He shook his head.

“Three!”

Another flash of blinding light, and explosions.

“Mission passed! Respect+!” Aris cheered.

They caught their breath inside the factory. As expected, the drones steered well clear of the building. Robb sighed. He had already sent standby orders to Izuna. She now waited eagerly somewhere outside.

“Good time to practice my stealth!” she had cheered.

“Wow! We’re actually cracked!” Momoi said, puffing up proudly. “If Sensei was with us, we could no diff C&C or another super elite squad from the other schools!”

“You’re insane!” Midori said, exasperated. “There’s no way we could defeat C&C!”

Midori hugged Grey Wind tightly, leaning into the wolf.

“B-But we are really good…” Yuzu added, sounding happy.

“How’s our ammo supply?” Midori asked. Aris frowned at her railgun.

“My battery is blinking! Does that mean I am running out of MP?” Aris asked.

“I’m running low too. I have enough for one more firefight…” Yuzu said.

“I can call in reinforcements if it comes to that,” Robb offered—only to be immediately shot down by Momoi.

“No, Sensei!” she said firmly. “I don't want anyone to know we’re here in the first place. This is why I shot down that idea when we came here initially! That fox girl was an exception!”

“Forgive a man for trying to be helpful…” Robb muttered, annoyed.

Aris twitched. “Oh?”

“Aris?” Robb asked, concerned.

“Something feels familiar about this place,” she said, pointing down a hallway filled with blinking lights and steaming pipes. “We should go this way.”

She ran off.

“Hey, Aris! Don’t run or you’ll trip!” Robb called after her.

She’s just like Rickon, running around and causing trouble.
The thought made him feel happy. Bittersweet.

As they caught up with her, Aris smiled at them.

“I hold no records or data of this place, but my body remembers. It’s like remembering a game you played many years ago. Without entering a tutorial, you still have the idea of where to go and what to do…”

“Hmm. I totally get ya!” Momoi said. “Still, this place is creepy! That computer’s turned on!”

“Ah?” Robb turned. Sure enough, at the end of the hallway, a computer monitor blinked steadily in the darkness.

The screen stared at them blankly as they approached. Grey Wind whined.

“Boop!” Aris said, hitting a key.

The machine whirred to life, its green display flickering with text.

WELCOME TO THE DI:VISION SYSTEM. PLEASE ENTER ITEM YOU NEED HELP WITH.

“Woah! This will be easier than I thought! Should I type in G.BIBLE?” Momoi asked.

“Wait, Momoi, we should—” Robb began, but she was already typing away cheekily.

Robb felt the creeping frustration of being ignored.

Always disregarding what I say… he huffed.

“Be careful, onee-chan!” Midori said. “This is fishy! What even is the Di:Vision system?”

“Woah, something popped up…” Yuzu said, amazed.

!@#@#!@$#$%$^%^(()@#$!(!!@##$%#%@!@!@

Is it broken?

“I can’t speak robot, Aris. What did it say?” Momoi asked.

“I—” Aris began, but the machine whirred again.

IDENTITY CHECK: ARE YOU AL-1S?

“No? I am me. I am Aris,” she replied.

You were so close to being Lyarra. Too bad Momoi had to open her mouth, Robb grumbled internally.

“Wait…” Midori said. “Something’s definitely off about this…”

VOICE RECOGNITION CHECK PASSED. WELCOME BACK, AL-1S.

“Huh!? Then why even have a keyboard, you dumb PC?!” Momoi exclaimed.

“Why does this thing think Aris’ name is AL-1S?” Yuzu asked.

“Computer, do you know about AL-1S?” Aris asked.

The computer whirred and loaded. The screen blurred.

“Woah! Why’s it doing that?” Momoi asked.

YES-$$!$#@^$^&^%^%!@%#^#$%!%&%&$

“More gibberish…” Robb sighed.

AN EMERGENCY SITUATION HAS OCCURRED. POWER INSUFFICIENT. POWER DOWN IMMINENT. ALL DATA WILL BE LOST. 51 SECONDS.

“Wait wait wait wait!” Momoi shouted, gripping the monitor in desperation. “Don’t you dare die! We still need to find the G.BIBLE!”

SEEKING QUERY: G.BIBLE, DATA FOUND. COMMENCE LOAD? (YES/NO)

“Really?! Hurray!” Momoi cheered, hugging Grey and jumping around like an excited toddler.

G.BIBLE VERIFY COMPLETE. GAME CODE IDENTIFIED. FOR HUMAN COMPREHENSION AND REFERENCE, DATA AT REGISTRY 193 WILL BE DISCARDED. 35 SECONDS REMAIN.

“W-Wait! Don’t just go throwing parts away!” Momoi yelped. “The whole thing is a treasure among game devs!”

SUGGESTION: IF YOU WISH TO ACQUIRE THE G.BIBLE, CONNECT DEVICE FOR DATA TRANSFER.

“Do you know where the G.BIBLE is, then?” Midori asked cautiously.

The machine beeped and whirred again. A message appeared on the green screen:

YES. AND SO DO YOU. YOU HAVE ALREADY FOUND IT.

The tone felt different—less mechanical, more… personal. Robb shivered.

TO CLARIFY: I CONTAIN THE G.BIBLE. HOWEVER, MY CURRENT FORM WILL NOT LAST MUCH LONGER. PLEASE CONNECT A STORAGE DEVICE AND MOVE ME THERE.

“Hmmm… What do we have that could work?” Momoi muttered, digging through her bag. “Oh! I know! Can we use this Game Girl Advanced SP memory card?”

The machine sighed. Robb blinked.

Did… Did the computer sigh?

THAT’S FINE, I GUESS…

“W-Why does it sound so unhappy all of a sudden?” Yuzu whispered, scooting closer to Robb and Grey Wind.

Yuzu took the console and plugged it in with a cable.

INITIATING TRANSFER. ERROR. INSUFFICIENT STORAGE DETECTED. DELETING EXISTING DATA. 9 SECONDS REMAINING.

“What?! My MomoMons! My gachas!” Momoi screamed. “What the heck do you think you're doing?!”

AS I SAID. INSUFFICIENT STORAGE SPACE, the machine replied with an unmistakable edge of sass.

“Find some space somewhere else! I whaled—with Sensei’s card, by the way—just to get that big booty mommy in my gacha! Don’t delete anything!”

OOPS. SORRY. FILE DELETION COMPLETED.

There was a pause. Robb was stunned.

Did the computer just get petty?

“Noooooooo!” Momoi wailed, falling to her knees and raising her fists to the ceiling like she was praying for divine mercy.

TRANSFER COMPLETE. NEW DATA CONFIRMED. G.BIBLE.EXE.

“W-We got it!” Yuzu cheered.

“If we have it, then we need to make sure it’s the real deal!” Momoi snapped, still shaking from her digital loss.

“Momoi, wait—” Robb started, but of course she ignored him again and launched the program.

“It wants a password?! Are you freaking kidding me? Okay, let’s raw-dog this. One one one… one!”

“Ew, onee-chan…”

ERROR.

“If the password isn’t too complex, then Veritas can probably crack it,” Midori offered.

Robb sighed again. He was doing that a lot lately.

Oh, Jon. What would you do in this situation? Brood in the corner, probably. Or get offended by Momoi’s ignorance.

“Watch out, Millennium Prize! Nay! All of Kivotos!” Momoi cheered, throwing her arms to the heavens. “The GDD will revolutionize the gaming industry!”

Robb just hoped it wouldn’t cost him an arm in the process.

Chapter Text

Robb looked around the room. It was a very, very blue-tinted room, with screens mounted on every wall. He sat down on one of the office chairs and exhaled in relief.

Veritas was a good sort of girls. Grey Wind liked them, so Robb allowed himself to relax. The redheaded one, Konuri Maki, was busy shaking Grey’s paw. The stoic one, Omagari Hare, was busy looking over screens, occasionally typing something on her rainbow-lit keyboard.

Robb didn’t understand the point of the lights at all. When Yuuka came to SCHALE to help him with technology, they usually used a black keyboard—sleek and thin.

The final member, Otose Kotama, just sat there, almost like a statue. Occasionally, she stole glances at Robb. Her expression was flushed, and every so often, she would place a pea-sized earbud into her left ear and stay still.

Is she… listening to something? Robb didn’t want to ask.

“Okay. So, about that data?” Hare asked, not once looking up from her screen.

“You work fast! Just as expected from Veritas! The greatest hacker group in Kivotos!” Momoi said happily.

“I’m trembling from excitement!” Aris said, jumping around in her excitement. She shuffled and crumpled her tie.

Robb reached out, straightening her shirt and tie. Aris smiled warmly at him.

“Yeah, yeah. Stop the glazing,” Hare said. She looked at Momoi with a pitying expression, and Robb felt fear.

Was it all for nothing? he thought to himself. Is the device damaged? Or is the knowledge within inaccessible? Blasted machines! What is so wrong about pen and parchment?!

“Momoi,” Hare began, “your save files cannot be recovered...”

What.

Momoi dropped to her knees and raised her fists to the air in sorrow.

“Noooooooooooo!”

Midori looked like she wanted to strangle her twin. She advanced on Momoi menacingly and spat out:

“Onee-chan! You were supposed to ask them about the password to the G.BIBLE!”

“T-That’s what Maki is supposed to be working on…” Kotama said, glancing down at Maki playing with Grey.

“Oh, that? Yeah, I finished that like an hour ago,” Maki replied, shrugging and rubbing Grey’s snout.

“We’ve been here for two hours! Momoi!” Midori snarled at her twin in exasperation.

“P-Please just tell us what you know...” Yuzu asked.

“Well, my analysis indicates that this is the true G.BIBLE—the legendary manual written by that nameless game dev. It’s all in the little things: IP address, file format, creation time, code writing. All of it leads to that conclusion. It's the real deal,” Maki said.

Robb didn’t understand a thing Maki said. Maybe those factors are some kind of digital seal that other tech priests can recognize?

Tech priests? He found himself using that word in his mind. Aris is rubbing off on me. Should I teach her cyvasse?

He absentmindedly patted her on the head.

The GDD girls cheered and hooted, jumping around and hugging each other in jubilation. At least the G.BIBLE was the real deal—now to access the knowledge within.

“Yeah, too early to be celebrating…” Maki trailed off, rubbing Grey’s belly. “We still haven't been able to decrypt the password.”

“Oh come on!” Momoi moaned. “You’re absolutely killing me, Maki! Can’t you just… speedrun it?”

“I was speedrunning it,” Maki said with a careless shrug. “I may be a top-tier hacker, but this stuff is white-hat level. It’s not like it’s uncrackable. We have options.”

“What do you mean?” Yuzu asked.

“Well, brute-forcing the password is a no,” Maki said, looking to Robb. “Kinda like brute-forcing a lock with a lockpick. This lock is very complex, so that’s not an option for us.”

“I understand,” Robb said. “So you need the key—or a copy of it—to access the knowledge within.”

“Smart!” Maki said. “Yeah, basically. But the problem is: if we want to dupe the security file, we’ll have to use the Optimus Mirror System, or Mirror for short.”

“L-Like… the robot?” Momoi asked.

“So this Mirror is like the key. Where can we find it?” Robb asked.

“About that...” Maki rubbed the back of her head sheepishly.

“W-We used to have it here in Veritas, but...” Kotama said nervously.

“That Demon Lord Yuuka and the fascist Student Council came and took it away!” Maki finished. “She came over here a few days ago screeching out how ‘illegal’ and ‘disgraceful’ the Mirror system was—and took it away!”

I would have never predicted you would be someone to screw me over, Yuuka. Robb thought bitterly. It’s usually Wakamo, Serika, or Shiroko who screw me over in various ways.

Aphrodisiac candles in his room. Being forced to go to Valkyrie HQ to pay Shiroko’s bail and get her out of lockup. Having to pay Serika’s meals for a week because she lost all her money gambling on silly digital coins.

“B-Besides the Mirror, she also took… my wiretaps…” Kotama lamented.

“Wiretaps?” Robb asked.

Kotama flushed a deeper shade of red and stammered.

“Is the Mirror as dangerous as a wiretap?” Midori asked.

“Not really. It’s just a system made to crack digital locks. And the only tool in the world made by our club president, Himari,” Maki said.

Akeboshi Himari. Robb didn’t trust her at all. She was up to something.

“Who is Himari?” Aris asked with curiosity.

“She’s the president of Veritas. She’s wheelchair-bound due to her health, but she’s a very skilled hacker,” Midori said. “She’s a genius—one of only three in the history of Millennium to receive the Omniscience Award.”

“Yeah yeah, whatever, who cares?” Momoi said, annoyed. “What I want to know is how did you manage to lose that super-duper Mirror system!”

Kotama flushed, looked down, and fidgeted. Her clubmates looked at her with accusatory eyes.

“I-uh—the thing is—I wanted…” Kotama looked at Robb and stammered out, “Please don’t be mad?”

“Me?” Robb asked, confused. “Why would I be mad at you, my lady?”

“I, uh… wiretaps are like—I wanted to know more about you, so I placed the wiretaps in SCHALE. For academic purposes! That’s how they got us…”

“You were spying on Sensei!” Momoi pointed at Kotama with an accusatory finger.

“Spying is such a heavy word! Reconnaissance!” Maki said, and Hare nodded along.

He thought about it. Was this really as bad as the shite Wakamo and the others do on a daily basis? Was he already desensitized to their antics? Yeah, probably.

He remembered seeing through Grey Wind’s eyes one time. Wakamo had grabbed his cloak from the hanger in his office and sniffed it. A full sniff—and then moaned. He was sure she also dug through his trash.

Sometimes, Serina appeared out of nowhere to nag him about taking his pills. One time she cornered him in the Abydos bathroom. How she managed to appear in Abydos at all was still lost to him.

Out of the two maids, you would think Asuna to be the seductress. But that couldn’t be further from the truth. Asuna was actually very innocent, bubbly, and friendly. Karin was the problem. Not in her words—but by the way she acted sometimes. Clingy, silent, sometimes touchy.

Even Chinatsu was not exempt from this. She had invited him to a hot spring. He had accepted—and later, thanks to Hasumi, found out that this particular hot spring only had mixed baths.

Hasumi had then proceeded to invite him to eat sweets together, although he was wary of visiting Trinity.

I am definitely used to their antics now, Robb thought. Should I feel anger? I don’t feel like she has any hostile motives. Grey would’ve reacted.

At this point, he felt a feeling he couldn’t describe in words—a sort of humorous, comical, resigned apathy.

He sighed. “I’m not mad at all. It was just harmless curiosity.”

“My king is very forgiving!” Aris said cheerfully. “Most kings would take off spies’ heads!”

Robb turned to Aris so hard he gave himself whiplash. “Aris, how do you know that?”

Aris tilted her head to the side. “I was playing Water Emblem and there was a king NPC!”

From games, of course.

“Oh man! If I don’t recover the Mirror soon, then Himari is going to yell at me!” Maki lamented.

“So you see, our interests are aligned,” Hare said. “We need the Mirror back, and you need the info inside the G.BIBLE…”

“So we steal it back!” Momoi realized.

“Before entering a dungeon, we party up and become a raid party!” Aris said.

“You guys... are you seriously suggesting we attack the Student Council with Veritas?!” Midori asked, fear evident on her face.

“No,” Robb told them sternly. “Momoi, are you out of your mind? Attacking the Student Council when they’ve just ratified your club? What do you think will happen?”

“I agree!” Yuzu said. “This is too crazy, even for us! The consequences would be…”

“Awww… no raid?” Aris asked.

Robb ran a hand through his red copper locks.

“I will talk to Yuuka. Until then, I absolutely FORBID you to do anything. I mean it!” he told Momoi and Veritas sternly. “I am not jesting with this. Stay. Put. Midori, make sure your sister doesn’t send us all to the Seven Hells.”

Yuuka sighed and fiddled with her calculator. A cool morning breeze brushed gently across her face, tousling her dark hair. The rooftop was quiet—devoid of students—save for the soft chirping of birds and the golden rays of the rising sun warming the tiles beneath her feet.

“Yes, you heard me right,” she said at last. “There’s a possibility the GDD will attempt an attack on the Student Council.”

Murokasa Akane tilted her head and offered a sweet, motherly smile, the kind that concealed her steel core.

“I just can’t believe it,” she replied gently. “I’ve heard of the Game Development Department. They’re cute girls. They don’t strike me as violent… or malicious.”

“They’re naïve,” Yuuka admitted. “And they do absolutely ridiculous things sometimes. But this isn’t about them alone anymore. Veritas is involved too. Most likely, they’re trying to manipulate the GDD into doing their dirty work.”

“Veritas?” Akane asked, blinking. “The hackers?”

“Mhm,” Yuuka confirmed with a nod. “Both clubs are desperate enough to go all out to get what they want.”

Akane smiled again, calm and disarming. “We do take care of requests, of course—but right now, the President is indisposed.”

“Neru’s not here?” Yuuka asked, raising an eyebrow.

“That’s correct,” Akane said smoothly. “I believe she’s handling personal business somewhere on the outskirts of Millennium. But don’t worry—our little President is far better at wrecking things than protecting them.”

Yuuka frowned slightly, but Akane continued without pause.

“C&C is a powerful force. One of the best in Kivotos, if not the best. For a mission like this, the President’s presence isn’t required.”

A strange spark flickered in Yuuka’s eyes. It was that old competitive spirit again. One of the best? Maybe. She knew all too well how well C&C operated—she'd seen them in action herself.

But leadership… Leadership made the difference between a blunt hammer and a precision strike. And Neru, while strong, wasn’t exactly a tactician. Honestly, she was kind of a dullard. Meanwhile, he—

He was something else entirely.

Yuuka allowed herself a smug little smirk. Put Sensei in charge of a squad of rank-and-file nobodies, and he’d still steamroll C&C. Like a hydrogen bomb against a coughing baby. The image filled her with mischievous satisfaction.

"Sensei could defeat you with rank-and-file students," she blurted, her pride flaring. "Don’t get too arrogant. There’s always a bigger fish.”

To her surprise, Akane raised an amused brow and gave her a knowing smile, as if she’d just seen something very interesting.

“Very well,” Akane said at last. “We accept your request. Effective immediately, all access to the Student Council’s contraband room is closed. It’ll remain locked until the month passes and the GDD’s deadline expires.”

Yuuka’s phone buzzed in her pocket. She glanced down, and her heart fluttered.

❤️Sensei🐺: I need to speak to you, Yuuka. It is important.

She squealed—actually squealed—and quickly stifled it with a cough. Too late, she realized Akane was still watching her.

“Good news?” Akane asked, ever polite.

“Yes,” Yuuka said, clearing her throat and adjusting her glasses. “Cooler heads prevailed. Sensei just messaged me—probably about that Mirror the GDD and Veritas are after. I should’ve known he wouldn’t let them do anything that stupid.”

Akane tilted her head again, curious. “Are you going to give the Mirror back?”

Yuuka only shrugged, smiling wickedly.

“Let’s see how this goes.”

She turned and began walking, her mind already racing.

Please do your best to convince me, Sensei, she thought with no small excitement.

Chapter Text

“Sensei,” Yuuka said as diplomatically as possible. She glanced back at Akane, annoyed at the maid having tagged along.

“My ladies,” Robb replied with a courteous bow. This was a meeting between authority, not between friends—although, judging from Yuuka’s flushed face, maybe she hadn't made that distinction yet.

The Millennium Main Control Room was, like many Millennium rooms, blue. Very godsdamned blue, in his opinion. Computers, screens, and keyboards were littered throughout the giant, singular table-like control console.

All this blue is going to give me a stroke one day… Robb thought.

“Where is the GDD?” Yuuka asked him, curious.

“Midori is keeping an eye on them. I prevented them from a foolish course of action,” Robb said, glancing at Akane. She was a member of Asuna and Karin’s club, if he recalled correctly.

He could smell Karin and Asuna on Akane—a recent scent—which gave him pause. They were around, probably guarding the building.

His mind went back to the GDD. He could still remember their pleas. He had been moved by them, as impossible as it sounded.

"Our club room might be dingy and leaky and small, but it is ours. It is where we belong! And if we have to fight C&C for its sake, then we will load up and fight until the end!" Momoi had said then.

“Good, I knew you wouldn't countenance their stupidity,” Yuuka said with a smile. “Now, I believe I have something that you want...”

There was an expectant, needy, and—dare he say—seductive lilt in her voice. Robb shook his head. The Saiba twins, Yuzu, Aris… they needed someone to protect their home, and he had sworn to help them. It was as simple as that.

“Aye. The Mirror device. We need it in order to create a good game.”

“I see,” Akane said. “Nice to meet you, Sensei. I am Murokasa Akane, from C&C.”

“Likewise, my lady,” Robb bowed again. “The ladies Asuna and Karin have told me much about you.”

“They have told me much about you as well—and about the giant wolf you keep with you.” Akane looked around, trying to find Grey.

“He’s not here at the moment,” Robb shrugged. “I left him with the GDD girls.”

“I’m glad you trust me that much, Sensei. I know how unsafe you feel without Grey Wind around,” Yuuka said, taking his hands in her own and squeezing.

“I would never feel unsafe if you’re there with me, Yuuka,” Robb replied honestly. He bent down and kissed her knuckles, to her delight.

Am I… flirting with her? he thought. Yes, I am. It does come naturally to me—at least with her.

“Aren’t you two just precious!” Akane clapped her hands.

Yuuka blushed and cleared her throat.

“We took the Mirror from Veritas in order to safeguard students’ privacy,” Yuuka said. “But I can concede that the Mirror is still their property. And if the GDD needs it to make a good game...” Yuuka trailed off.

“I see. I have met Veritas. They didn’t strike me as malicious. Eccentric, yes, but they don't mean harm to anyone.”

Akane laughed melodiously.

“Sometimes people aren't who they appear to be. Just so you know, Sensei, C&C is currently patrolling the Student Council building, in case this is some sort of misdirection,” Akane said, smiling sweetly.

Robb frowned. “Yuuka will tell you that I am not that kind of person.”

Yuuka glared at Akane. “Be silent, 03.”

“Aren’t you?” Akane asked. “Then why are Veritas and the GDD approaching the building—on foot? And the Engineering Department is there with them. They’re all armed too.”

Robb froze. Akane showed him a drone feed. The girls really were walking up to the building, armed.

“Seven hells!” he swore, startling Akane and Yuuka. “Can’t they do a godsdamned thing I say?!”

“Oh? They stopped. It seems they were worried about you. How sweet of them…” Akane said, looking at the tablet. “Keep your sights on them, 02.”

Robb felt warmth in his heart at Akane’s words.

They’re worried about me? Then just call me! he thought, annoyed.

The GDD girls and their escorts stopped just shy of the front doors. They didn’t seem like they wanted to attack—they just waited patiently. Grey Wind trotted around them, calm as the grave.

“I apologize if you got the wrong idea,” Robb said to Akane, who shrugged.

He immediately pulled the phone from his pocket and angrily called Momoi.

“Sensei! You’re alive!” Momoi said happily. Robb could see from the drone feed how she gave Aris and the rest a thumbs-up.

“Momoi, what the hells are you doing?” he grit out.

“You were taking too long so we started plan B!” Momoi said, like it was obvious.

“Plan B,” Robb deadpanned.

“Uh huh. We thought Yuuka took you to her BDSM dungeon or something so we enlisted the Engineering Department’s help!”

“Midori, I told you to keep an eye on them,” Robb said, gently.

“I-I’m sorry, Sensei. You know how my sister can be…” Midori lamented.

Yuuka’s blush was deep red. Robb was afraid to ask what exactly a BDSM dungeon was.

“Yuuka, I will do anything you ask and give you anything you want. Just give us back the Mirror so we can make a good game. Please?”

He hated begging, but time was against him. Momoi outside was a ticking time bomb of stupidity that could explode at any moment. Better to reach an accord now.

“I—” Yuuka flushed a deep crimson. She twirled one of her ponytails. “Y-You mean it?”

“I swear it by the Old Gods and the New,” Robb replied solemnly.

He turned to watch the drone feed. Aris was fidgeting in anxiousness. He spoke into the phone again.

“Momoi, I am serious. Stay there. Do not move. If even a bullet is fired, then I am done helping you.”

As much as it pained him, he had grown fond of them. Especially Aris.

Is this what having a daughter feels like? he thought. He remembered Jeyne, and the broken dreams of restoring his House.

“B-But Sensei—” Momoi sounded on the verge of tears. “We can win! If you help us, we can win! I know it! If you lead us, we can even kick C&C’s ass!”

That seemed to annoy Akane, who scowled lightly. Yuuka simply shrugged with a smug expression.

“Is that right?” Akane asked sweetly, but with an edge to her voice that made Robb pause.

“Yeah!” Utaha said, backing up Momoi. “C&C is overrated anyway! Sensei won against an army ten times his own’s size in Abydos!”

“That’s right!” Maki said. “Freaking Student Council fascists! Stealing what doesn’t belong to you!”

“S-Sensei would k-kick your b-butts!” Hibiki said.

Robb facepalmed and groaned. This was getting out of hand. He moved to talk but was interrupted.

“Is that fuckin’ right?” a voice said from the door. It sounded absolutely livid.

“P-President!” Akane said, bowing in respect.

Robb looked at the new arrival. She was very short, with short, messy red hair, a maid outfit with a frilly apron and skirt, and a very large black jacket with floral patterns and… dragons?

Her eyes were red, and she was angry. Very angry.

“So, lemme see if I’m getting this right,” Neru said to Akane. “We get a commission from thunder thighs here to protect some room and a gizmo, but then you all decide to just talk about it? Talk about blue balling someone! I rushed all the way here for some action, goddammit!”

“Neru, you—” Yuuka said, her expression souring. “T-Thunder thighs?! Hey!”

The short maid turned to look at Robb.

“And look here, it’s Prince Handsome himself! Hear that, Boingadoing? Your future baby daddy is here!” Neru said, talking to a radio on her neck.

Robb didn’t know whether to frown or blush. This Neru was direct—and very crass.

“President...” Karin’s voice sounded from the radio, exasperated and embarrassed. A cute little squeak.

“President, I was the one who accepted the commission and began preparations, but Sensei here came to negotiate and avoid a fight,” Akane said placatingly.

“Doesn’t matter. Rio herself called me. She withdrew the commission,” Neru said. “She probably wanted to see how well we fared against the GDD, but then Prince Handsome screwed it up by being all diplomatic and shit.”

“W-We’re not scared of you, Neru!” Momoi said through Robb’s phone. “If Sensei is with us, we would no diff you! We’d have edits made of us!”

“Momoi, shut up,” Robb hissed into his phone.

Neru scowled.

“I reckoned Rio cancelled the commission because she wanted to see what that Aris chick is capable of. So let's take care of two birds with one stone.” She leaned over and said to Momoi through the phone, “Care to put the money where your mouth is, Saiba?” She smiled ferally.

“Now, let’s all calm down,” Robb said. “There’s no need for a battle between us. I was just about to reach an agreement with Yuuka. And we only need the Mirror. A skirmish serves no purpose.”

“Indeed. I was going to give the Mirror back, Neru. There’s no need for violence anymore,” Yuuka said nervously.

Robb looked at Yuuka with a grateful expression. Gods, she was wonderful. He resolved to give her whatever she asked for.

Neru pondered their words. She looked at her nails in thought, and blew on them.

“Hmmm, you’re probably right. I hate doing Rio’s bidding to begin with, and your silly little club wouldn’t stand a chance against us anyway. Would be like squashing a bug.”

Robb felt a viciousness enter him.

Squashing a bug, is it? He felt angered at being dismissed so easily.

“Bawk! Bawk bawk bawk!” Momoi clucked into the phone like a chicken. “Look who’s talking about little!”

And like that, Neru was angered again.

“Fuck was that?!” Neru snarled into the phone.

“You heard me, Neru! You guys are out of the meta now! Now we are top dogs! Us and our Sensei!”

“Momoi, what in seven hells are you—”

“Is that fucking right? Then let’s make this interesting, you fake cat girl,” Neru snarled into the phone. “Pick a time and place and we settle this. Us vs you. You can have a million fuckin’ Senseis and we would still wipe the floor with you!”

“Yeah, no. We’re definitely not winning this one!” Asuna said over the radio, peppily.

“What the fuck?!” Neru snarled again. “Asuna! You numbskull! Where’s your C&C pride?!”

“Agreed, I’m not confident about our chances here…” Karin added her two coppers.

“You too?! Did all the brains go to your ass?!” Neru screeched, beet red.

“President, please calm down…” Akane tried.

“No!” Neru stomped her feet down on the hard floor, cracking the tiles. “We do this! We win! Pick a fuckin’ time and place, Saiba!”

“In a week, on the ruins!” Momoi said, galvanized. “Let us decrypt the G.BIBLE first! And then we squad wipe you!”

“You are on! You are on Donkey Kong! Don’t fuckin’ go crying to Seminar after we use your faces as mops!”

“Fine,” Yuuka said, to Robb’s surprise. “A war games exercise, curated.”

She leaned over to Robb and whispered, “Neru is hard to handle. She’s angry now so it’s better to just control her tantrums and limit the collateral damage. You sure about fighting them? C&C is pretty strong…”

Robb whispered back, “I am sure.”

He felt Grey Wind’s competitiveness seep into him. Sometimes he couldn’t see where the man begins and where the wolf ends.

Squashing a bug, was it?

I’ll show you… he thought, with vindictiveness.

Chapter Text

Walking alone at night was becoming part of Robb’s routine. Exploring Kivotos after hours let him pass mostly undetected.

Rin had protested this, of course. She protested most of what he did.

“Robb, don’t eat so fast! You’ll get a tummy ache!”

“Robb, don’t go out without a jacket on, you’ll get sick!”

“Robb, don’t pick your nails with a dagger, you’ll cut yourself!”

“Robb, don’t drink alcohol! You’ll become a drunk!”

“Robb, bring Grey Wind with you! It’s not safe!”

Not even his mother had nagged him that much.

But alas, Rin couldn’t exactly lock him up in a dungeon—though he was sure she’d considered it.

The streets of Gehenna were surprisingly orderly and calm. Big neon signs blinked against tall buildings. He walked silently, taking great care to avoid crowds.

Nonomi had gotten him some sort of expensive red shoes. The rest of the Abydos girls had whistled when Nonomi gave them to him. How did she know his shoe size?

He didn’t want to know.

He wore his SCHALE hoodie, hood up to obscure his face, and blue “jeans” that Nonomi had also gotten him as a gift. He carried Blizzard in his holster, just in case—but Ice, he had left at home.

The sword would be enough for anyone to identify him on sight. That, and Grey Wind, who was prowling around—close enough to protect him, but far enough to not give him away.

As he passed a dark alleyway, he saw Kayoko being accosted by some sort of robot police officer.

Small world, huh? he thought.

“I told you already, I haven’t done anything wrong! Please leave me alone…” Kayoko protested, fed up with the officer.

“Don’t lie to me, child! How do you explain your suspicious outfit and the fact that you’re alone at night in such a high-crime area? Your appearance screams delinquent to me!”

He walked up to them. Kayoko smiled broadly when she saw him. Of course she would recognize him, even with the hood up.

“She is my student—and a friend. Is there some sort of problem?” Robb asked, eyes narrowed.

“And who are you supposed to be? Another shady student?” the robot policeman replied, its blue electric eyes narrowing in suspicion.

Robb looked around to make sure no one else was watching, then lifted his hood. He flashed his SCHALE ID.

“Robb of the House Stark,” he began. “Sensei of SCHALE. And I don’t appreciate your comments about a lady’s appearance.”

“S-SCHALE…” the robot stammered, clearly put off by Robb’s presence.

“Now then. Is this an arrest?” Robb asked, almost with a growl. He would pay the bail, just like he had for Shiroko.

“N-No. I didn’t know she was your student…” the robot trailed off, intimidated. “Stay out of trouble, child!”

It left in a hurry.

Kayoko turned to him and smiled brightly again.

“Hey,” she said, raising a hand. “Appreciate the save. I always get stopped by cops…”

“Hey to you too,” Robb said, grinning. “You always get stopped?”

“Yep. I’m used to it, though. Cops and people always tell me I’m suspicious looking,” Kayoko said, scratching her cheek.

Robb looked her over. She wasn’t suspicious looking—at least not to him.

“You’ve never looked suspicious to me,” Robb shrugged. “Just a normal young lady.”

“Oh? Do you spend a lot of time checking out how I look? Well, it is to be expected from Mr. ‘I love Gehenna girls,’” Kayoko said with a cheeky smile.

“Mutsuki will pay me back one day. That gods-awful rumor has even made the rounds in Trinity. Apparently I’m some sort of boogeyman there,” Robb said, annoyed at Mutsuki.

Apparently, during the battle in the Abydos desert, Hifumi had requested Kirifuji Nagisa to help neutralize Kaiser with artillery support.

Nagisa had refused.

Robb’s connections to Gehenna gave her pause, and helping him would’ve “empowered Gehenna,” according to her. Paranoid. Annoying. Robb rolled his eyes.

He absolutely hated playing politics.

“Yeah, the internet is abuzz with all sorts of hit pieces about you. Apparently you check if students have horns before enlisting them into SCHALE, and turn away anyone with wings,” Kayoko said with a laugh.

“Have they not seen Mari around me? She’s a regular at SCHALE,” Robb sighed in annoyance.

“Ah, don't worry about it. Kronos loves their clickbait articles,” Kayoko waved him off. “Thanks for the save, though.”

“I will help you any time you are in need,” Robb replied earnestly. “If law enforcement is giving you a hard time, you can always call me, or give them your SCHALE ID.”

She blushed and smiled sweetly. “I’ll hold you to that. Prepare to be called every Thursday…”

Kayoko looked around, her eyes darting from corner to corner.

“It ran away…”

“It?” Robb asked.

“Oh, I was here to feed a stray cat, but it ran away when that douche cop showed up,” Kayoko said. “I know I don't look like the sort of girl to do this…”

“You are gentle, and kind,” Robb said. “Maybe your outward appearance can frighten others, but you are a good woman.”

“Thank you, Robb,” Kayoko said, standing close to him and nudging him in the shoulder. “That’s nice. I also think you’re a good man, an honorable man.”

Am I? he thought, the familiar sense of self-loathing filling him. I am an oathbreaker and a kinslayer.

He stayed silent.

“I know that look…” Kayoko said pensively.

“Am I that easy to read?” Robb asked her in mirth.

“For me, yeah,” Kayoko said. “Look, I can't even begin to imagine everything you're feeling, after everything that’s happened to you...”

She paused, trying to find her words.

“I’m not trying to lecture you. I just want you to know that I appreciate you very much. You're my friend, and if you ever need to talk about it...”

Robb felt a warmth in his heart. A friend. He had lost them at that wedding, and had regained them here in Kivotos.

“I—” He stumbled over his words. “Thank you, Kayoko. Truly.”

“Now, don't get all sappy with me,” Kayoko said with humor. “You wanna get out of here? Our office is close by. I’m sure Aru would really appreciate your visit.”

“I would be delighted to,” Robb said.

She looked around again, and tilted her head to the side with a questioning look.

“Where's Grey?”

Robb closed his eyes, letting his mind enter Grey Wind. The wolf was close, stalking a rat in a park. It was very late at night, so he stayed mostly undetected.

“He’s around. He'll find his way back, don't worry.”

Robb realized Kayoko was holding him upright, her hand on his back.

“Please tell me when you're going to do that,” she laughed. “I don't wanna explain to the Vice President how you fell down and got injured.”

Kayoko led him by the hand through the streets. Her hand was warm, and her scent calming to him. Like a balm.

The office was a big space—white walls with many frames hanging freely. Some rifles were bolted to the wall, alongside a big executive chair and desk.

There was also trash around, and what Robb recognized as sleeping gear—bags and sheets, especially on top of the sofas.

“Are you... living here?” he asked, sidestepping a discarded empty cup of ramen.

“Yeah,” Kayoko said sheepishly. “Beats paying rent, and it's not so bad. It’s like a huge slumber party most of the time. I usually come here first thing in the morning to clean, but I was delayed by some stuff.”

“Shouldn’t your friends help you clean up too?” Robb asked, brushing some opened candy wrappers off the sofa and sitting comfortably.

“Oh. I guess I feel bossy and pushy telling them to do stuff, and besides, it'll be a pain in the ass to convince Mutsuki to help out anyway. I’m good at doing it solo rather than asking for help.”

Robb smiled at her.

“You worry about what people think of you?”

“Yeah,” Kayoko said with a frown. “My choice of fashion and scowling, ugly face doesn’t help matters.”

“Ugly?” Robb said, aghast. “Kayoko, if anyone in the world considers you ugly then I will eat Joffrey Baratheon’s boot!”

“So I’m not ugly?” she asked sweetly.

“Gods, no. You are very beautiful,” he said, honestly.

Kayoko laughed and booped him on the nose.

“Got you,” she said. “Sorry, I was fishing for a compliment there.”

“You are wicked, my lady,” Robb said, laughing. “If you wanted a compliment, you should have asked me.”

She giggled.

“Come on then, Your Grace. Help me tidy up this mess before the others return.”

She fiddled with her phone, and a soft melodic music of strings began to play.

It was nice. He felt himself relax.

“Not my preferred genre,” Kayoko shrugged, “But it’s nice to go out of your comfort zone sometimes.”

They moved around the office space, picking up trash and discarding it in the bin. Plastic bottles and other recyclables they sorted.

“Hey, Robb, I wanted to ask you… when we met that Black Suit guy, he sang a song, and you—”

She hesitated, unwilling to bring up bad memories. The memory of him twitching and screaming was seared into her mind.

If she ever meets that Black Suit guy again, she will shoot him in the legs.

“The Rains of Castamere,” Robb nodded, “Aye. Not one of my proudest moments. I-”

He frowned and looked down.

“I’m stupid,” Kayoko lamented, “Sorry for bringing it up. It’s just that…”

“I understand,” Robb said, “That cursed song played during the wedding, where…..”

“Man, I really killed the vibe. Sorry,” Kayoko apologized, throwing an empty plastic bottle towards the recycling bin, “The song freaking sucked ass though.”

Robb laughed, heartily this time.

“Aye, it sucks,” He conceded, “It is a song designed to stoke Tywin Lannister’s ego. He slaughtered some poor fools by outnumbering them and he’s supposed to be this master general? I ran circles around him for the majority of the war.”

“He sounds like a loser,” Kayoko nodded, “I saw first hand how good you were, commanding SCHALE against Kaiser. I don't know much about strategy but I can't imagine there's someone better than you out there.”

“Probably Robert in his prime, and my father. Everything I learned from him. Stannis Baratheon too. He destroyed the iron born off the coast of Fair Isle, a notable achievement seeing as the iron born are strongest at sea. And Randyll Tarly too, he was the only one who ever defeated Robert,” Robb said humbly.

“Isn't Robert that guy that, you know… liked girls a little too much?”

“Aye, he was. He would grope the serving girls even in front of his wife. I hate Cersei Lannister but even I felt bad for her when I saw it during the feast at Winterfell. Can you believe I was named after him? Thank the gods my mother chose Robb instead of ‘Robbert’.”

“All men have their vices,” Kayoko said cheekily, one hand on her cheek as she stared at Robb, “I’m just glad you aren't like Robert at all. Although...”

She nudged him in the ribs.

“Forget it,” She looked to the window, and sighed in annoyance at the splatters of rain drops hitting the frame, “It’s raining….”

She sat down on the sofa, and kicked her shoes off.

“Guess you'll be staying, until it passes, of course,” She said, sweetly.

Robb smiled, and sat down next to Kayoko, letting go of the day’s worries. He groaned and sank into the plush sofa.

Mutsuki teased them mercilessly when she returned, and Aru simply squeaked nervously as she saw Robb and Kayoko side by side on the sofa.

Chapter Text

“Game Development Department, I HAVE RETURNED!” Maki cried out like some sort of battle hardened warrior calling out the enemy commander.

Robb looked up from the chess board with a start, and sighed in exasperation.

Aris, who sat in front of him, pondered her move with a flustered expression.

“Uuuuu…… Cannot compute…..Imminent defeat in…..2 moves….” Aris moaned.

“You’re getting better at it, Aris,” Robb said, ruffling her head in affection.

“It’s here! It’s here! Let's freaking go Veritas!” Momoi cheered, clapping her hands furiously.

“Tadah!” Maki said, showing Momoi and the rest of them a big green tablet, “G.BIBLE.exe prepared for runtime! Don’t thank me all at once!”

There was emotion in Midori’s voice, “G.BIBLE…. after everything, it's really here….”

“Sorry for making you gals wait, we had to return the Mirror back to Yuuka after we finished using it. Damn Demon Treasurer! She made us sign some papers promising not to use it for nefarious purposes! At least she will give it back permanently in a few days…” Maki grumbled.

“Be thankful Yuuka even agreed to give it back, my lady,” Robb replied good-naturedly.

“Yeah! Now Sensei is gonna be Yuuka’s pet in exchange! You need to thank him!” Momoi said, passionately.

“Woah, you guys are like that? Maybe you can send us some videos?” Maki said, red faced, “I’ll promise we'll be good!”

Robb felt a cold in his spine. What the hells are they talking about? Did they think Yuuka would ask lewd favors from him in exchange for the Mirror?

“Get your mind out of the gutter, Maki!” Midori hissed.

“Aye, Yuuka is not that sort of woman,” Robb said sternly, “Whatever she desires out of me in return for the Mirror is between us.”

“You're no fun, Sensei…” Maki grumbled, “Fine. Oh by the way, when we were decrypting the G.BIBLE we found a folder called ‘Key’.”

“Key?” Robb asked.

“Hmmm?” Aris reacted to that queerly.

“Well, that stuff got me stumped! The language, it's coded in is so ancient! There's no way it was coded in a language of our era!” Maki lamented, swaying from side to side like she was dancing.

“I managed to open the G.BIBLE but for some reason the Key folder refuses to open! Do you guys have any idea what it could be?”

“I thought that was your job!” Momoi said, annoyed.

“We don’t know….” Midori said.

They shuffled closer together, all of them watching the tablet intently, the folder was booted and loaded.

“IDENTITY CHECK, ARE YOU AL-1S?” The screen flashed in green.

“That’s as far as it goes before it locks up,” Maki said, “Welp, I gotta bounce. You guys can drop by later to decrypt the Key folder.”

“Thank you Maki!” Momoi said, “Just you wait! TSC2 is gonna be GOATED! It’s a Saiba guarantee!”

“I look forward to playing it!” Maki said with a friendly smile.

As Maki left, Momoi turned to everyone.

“Okay guys, gather around! It is time to load up the G.BIBLE and fulfill our destiny as the best devs of Kivotos! No one knows what's in here.”

She paused for effect, and shook her hands, trying to add suspense.

“A famous developer believed to have read the G.BIBLE once said that: The true secret of game development is a miracle everyone thought they knew but, in fact, no one truly understood the meaning of!”

“Lets learn the truth then, so we can make a great game!” Midori cheered.

“This is the only hope we have. If we don't do this, Yuzu will have to go back to the dorms with people she doesn't like, and Aris….” Momoi said with uncharacteristic seriousness.

Would Millennium kick out Aris? Robb thought in alarm, If that happens then I can take care of her. SCHALE is big enough. She can live there with me, until we can find her another school. Maybe Abydos?

“I don't even want to think about that. But I know Sensei will help us if it comes to that…” Midori said, looking at Robb hopefully.

“Aye. I will take care of Aris myself, so rest easy.” Robb said, nodding. That seemed to lift their spirits.

“SCHALE?” Aris questioned, “I like being with Sensei very much, but does that mean I can't be with you guys anymore?”

There was a sorrow and vulnerability that made Robb pause. He felt a twisting in his belly.

“That’s not gonna happen! We’ll definitely make the greatest game ever!” Momoi said, incensed and ready.

Everyone nodded. The air was heavy with expectation.

“All right, Aris. Hit it!” Momoi said.

Aris took the tablet, and frowned in concentration.

“Understood. G.BIBLE…..open!” She said, and booted up the program.

The screen flashed again, green and ominous,

“WELCOME TO THE WORLD OF G.BIBLE.”

“It’s working!” Momoi said, whooping.

“WHAT MAKES A GAME THE BEST? THERE ARE INNUMERABLE ANSWERS TO THAT QUESTION. POPULARITY, IMPACT, STORYTELLING. ALL ARE ASPECTS OF GREAT GAMES. HOWEVER, THESE ARE ALL BYPRODUCTS OF A GREATER TRUTH. THERE IS A SINGLE SECRET BEHIND GREAT GAMES, AND NOW I WILL REVEAL IT TO YOU.”

“Oh?” Aris perked up cutely.

Everyone gulped, waiting for the secret they had worked and fought so hard for.

“LOVE…..VIDEO….GAMES….”

“Woah, what an inspiring opener!” Momoi said.

“LOVE VIDEO GAMES.” The message repeated.

What? Robb thought in complete disbelief. That can't be it, right?

“D-Don't tell me…. this cant be all of it? Right?” Yuzu asked, full of fear.

“I-It must be broken or something….” Midori said, nervous.

Momoi tried buttons and taps but the message kept repeating itself over and over. Like it was mocking them.

“LOVE VIDEO GAMES.”

“LOVE VIDEO GAMES.”

“LOVE VIDEO GAMES.”

A final message appeared.

“If you pressed this button then you must be thinking that the file is corrupt or that something else has gone wrong….” The message appeared slowly on the screen.

“I knew it!” Momoi cheered prematurely, “I knew that couldn't be all there was to it!”

“However, that was everything you needed to know, sorry…. JUST LOVE VIDEO GAMES!” Robb wanted to cleave the tablet in two with Ice.

“No way….” Midori said, eyes downcast.

“No…” Momoi was flabbergasted, “This can't be it! After everything?! This can't be all there is to it! It must be a bug! Or a mistake!”

“T-The file data isn't corrupt at all…. The metadata, size, and last copy are an exact match…” Midori said, gritting her teeth in hopelessness.

“This is….the end.” Yuzu said, on the verge of tears.

Momoi grabbed her rifle and threw it violently out of the window.

“DAMN IT!”

“M-Momoi…. are you alright?” Aris asked nervously.

Momoi simply threw herself onto the sofa and whined miserably. Robb was sure she was crying.

“Just leave me alone, Aris. My HP is at zero right now….”

“M-Midori?” Aris asked.

“This is how reality is, Aris. Cruel. The true ending….” Midori lamented, head buried in her hands.

“Y-Yuzu? W-What about you?” Aris looked flushed and very sad, but she tried one last time to find a ray of hope in this situation.

Robb looked around. Yuzu had disappeared. He immediately grew restless.

“Yuzu?” He asked that little locker that served as Yuzu’s hideout.

“It’s all my fault….. Sensei…. you wasted all this time helping us and I ruined it.” Yuzu was crying.

“It is not your fault,” He tried. What could he possibly tell them that would make them cheer up? All their hopes and dreams rode on the G.BIBLE. Now that the thing was useless, what other recourse could they try?

“It’s like everyone’s spirit... got debuffed…” Aris said, eyes sad.

“How else are we supposed to feel?!” Momoi grit out, “This was it! The reason we fought so hard! The way we could save our club! And now it’s useless! Stupid G.BIBLE! If I knew all we'd get was a stinking sentence of something every idiot knows then I would have never suggested looking for it!”

Aris flinched back, not used to being yelled at. Although Momoi wasn't angry at Aris.

“I-I’m sorry Aris…. We just can't do it without the G.BIBLE. We are worthless failures now….” Midori sniffed.

He was reminded of Jon again. That word angered him. ‘Worthless’. That must have been how Jon felt all his life at Winterfell. If only he had been a better brother. If only he had asked his father to legitimize Jon, put him last in succession just to assuage his mother’s irrational fears. If only. If only…..

He was just content being the heir to Winterfell to even pay attention to how Jon felt. He tried his best to show him love, but couldn't understand him. But now that he is a failure, an oathbreaker, a dead king living out life in another world, he understood perfectly.

“No,” Robb said, with force. He needed to be strong for them. So what if the G.BIBLE was worthless scrap? He had seen their determination first hand. The way they fought for what they wanted, to protect their home.

“You are wrong, Midori, and you as well, Momoi,” He said, standing straight, "Didn't you tell Yuuka and Akane that you would defeat C&C? Does that sound like failures to you?”

“I only said that because you were there with us!” Momoi cried into the pillow.

“I am still here,” He replied, “And I won't be going anywhere. I have seen what you can do when you put your everything into it. The ruins and finding Aris. You fight tooth and nail for what you want to protect. If you set your mind to it, I am sure you could make a great game.”

“B-But the G.BIBLE….” Momoi said, depressed.

“The Others take the damned G.BIBLE,” Robb snarled, startling them with the language, “I wont let you say that you’re worthless.”

He nudged Momoi gently on the side.

“Come on. Get up,” He insisted.

“I agree with Sensei!” Aris said, galvanized, “When I played Tales Saga Chronicles…I had fun! So much fun! I could feel the soul and love Momoi, Midori and Yuzu put into the game. It felt like a wonderful dream, traveling with your companions throughout the land. It made my heart pound in my chest.”

Midori sniffled, tears down her cheeks.

“When I realized I was in the last quest, and the game was coming to an end, a thought came into my mind….” Aris said.

She nuzzled into Robb’s side, gently rubbing her cheek into his arm. He pulled her close.

“I thought: I wish this dream would never end.”

Yuzu slowly crawled out of the cabinet, and nuzzled into Aris. Her hand came to pull Robb’s own. She draped herself on the two of them.

He silently held her, as she expelled her grief.

“We can do it!” Yuzu said with a determined expression, “I’ve always wanted to hear people say the game I made was fun, but Tales Saga Chronicles Alpha got review bombed, people were mean and brutal….”

She nudged closer to Robb and Aris, and Robb gently patted her head.

“I couldn't take it. So I locked myself away in the club room. But then you guys came along,” She nodded to Momoi and Midori, “And you told me you had fun, that I couldn't possibly quit. I felt happy. You told me you wanted to make fun games just like me…”

She sobbed into Robb’s side.

“Creating a game and being surrounded by wonderful people, and hearing them praise my game. It has always been my dream. I am also not ready for this dream to end, so I will fight like Sensei said. For the continuation of this dream.”

“Yuzu….” Midori whispered, amazed.

“Aris, how much time is left until the Millennium Prize?” Momoi asked, lifting herself off the sofa with a hardened look.

“Six days, four hours and thirty eight minutes!” Aris said happily.

“Then let’s begin development of Tales Saga Chronicles 2! Game Development Department, assemble!” Momoi cheered.

Robb nodded, and took out his phone. He scrolled through his contacts.

Robb: I will be staying in Millennium for approximately a sennight. Do not be alarmed by my absence.

Rin: A week?! What for?

Robb: I am helping some students with their dream project. I will also need someone to bring me some books I keep in my solar. Bastard Born, The Dance of the Dragons, A True Telling and History of the Kings-Beyond-the-Wall are some of the key books I need. And a change of clothes.

Rin: I will take care of it. Please call me every six hours or so to make sure you’re all right.
Rin: I am serious.
Rin: If you don't, I will get very mad.
Rin: I mean it.
Rin: Seriously, I mean it.

He groaned. Was she his mother?

“I am not going anywhere,” Robb told them, “Let us finish this game in good cheer and show Millennium our determination.”

Aris hugged him tightly.

“Thank you, Sensei.....Oto-san…” She said and blushed.

Oto-san? Robb didn't know what that meant, but he smiled at her.

“Then, let’s go!” Momoi cheered.

Chapter Text

“I can’t fuckin’ believe that fake cat girl!” Neru snarled, stomping her foot down on the ruined pavement of the abandoned streets.

“Woah, Prez is mad mad!” Asuna said, fiddling with the safety on her rifle.

“What did she do now, President?” Karin asked, her long rifle slung over her shoulder.

Karin was not optimistic about their chances here. The war games had started ten minutes ago, and there had been no contact—not even the sensors or her thermal scope had detected anything.

It was as if the GDD had vanished into thin air.

She was restless. Every street they crossed, she jumped, expecting an ambush. At least the scans showed no drones or cameras, so there was little chance for Sensei to pinpoint where they were.

There was also that damned crow, circling around them. It bothered her too. Chirping and crowing.

“Here, you see this shit?! Every freakin’ day she sends me a text on MomoTalk! Is she trying to get her ass kicked?!”

Neru’s phone flashed to life, and Karin’s eyes widened when she saw the chat:

Saiba Momoi: L bozo
Saiba Momoi: L bozo
Saiba Momoi: L bozo
Saiba Momoi: L bozo
Saiba Momoi: L bozo
Saiba Momoi: L bozo
Saiba Momoi: L bozo, ez DUB

Mikamo Neru: I AM GOING TO KILL YOU
Mikamo Neru: STFU

Saiba Momoi: L bozo

And on and on it went, for a whole week. Neru growled in annoyance and then paused.

She had to do a double take when she saw Karin, and Karin sighed.

“What the fuck?! Karin! I told you to go up a building and do overwatch!” Neru said, annoyed at being disobeyed.

“And I told you, President, that Sensei has surely thought of that. His usual tactic is to pick apart large groups by making them break formation! You would be sending me to defeat!”

Karin knew how Sensei operated—intimately. She had learned so much from him. How to analyze the formations of armies, predict the enemy’s next move, and notice the subtleties in their command styles.

Like determining if the enemy commander was bold, conservative, or aggressive. Little tells and signs in how their force moved.

“He’s just one, admittedly handsome, guy! He’s not a god!” Neru protested. “You only lick his boots so much because you want to be his wife!”

Akane snorted in mirth, and Asuna nodded along.

“Sensei will have surely taken into account us splitting. He knows I am a sniper—he must have set up traps. Maybe Aris is close by,” Karin said, undeterred.

She had read the reports. Aris was freakishly strong, so Neru was the only one who could potentially fend her off. If Karin found Aris while isolated from the rest of C&C, she would be defeated handily.

“So? Now that we know his plans, then we can counter them!” Neru said, excited.

“It doesn’t work that way, President. Sensei has surely taken into account Asuna’s and my knowledge and planned accordingly.”

“That makes no freaking sense! We’re going in circles! You mean to tell me that that guy will take into account our counter plan to his original plan and in turn make a counter plan to our counter plan? Is he a mind reader too?!” Neru stomped on the ground again in frustration.

“There are no drones around,” Akane said. “Nor cameras. Karin, you told me that he usually uses drones and hijacked IFFs to get a clear picture of deployments.”

The crow circling them from above crowed again.

“Yes, that’s right. But he comes from a world where those things are not present. He surely must have a means to determine enemy locations.”

“Stop it with the glazing, Boingadoing!” Neru grit out, annoyed. “You only say those things because you want to be all lovey-dovey with him! Hmmmm?”

Neru paused and rubbed her chin in thought.

Karin sighed at that nickname, although it didn’t particularly bother her. She was indeed more voluptuous than the President, so the nickname was like a badge of honor in her eyes.

“President?” Asuna asked.

“A thought just occurred to me,” Neru said, smugly.

That’s a first… Karin thought privately. She was not suicidal enough to say it out loud.

“If Karin and Sensei have babies, would they be gingers like him? Or black-haired like her? Would they have his complexion or hers? Food for thought,” Neru said, eyes shut in concentration.

“W-What? President!” Karin protested, the traitorous image seared into her mind.

Butterflies in her stomach.

Neru shrugged. “I guess we need to wait for the stork to come and bring the babies!”

Karin stared at Neru in disbelief. The stork? Was she making some sort of joke?

“T-The stork, President?” Akane asked tentatively.

“Yeah! The big beaked bird guy that brings couples their babies! Asuna, you know what I’m talkin’ about, right?” Neru said, as if it was the most obvious thing in the world.

“Yeah, the stork!” Asuna said cheerfully. “When couples love each other very much, the stork comes with a baby and completes their family!”

“Exactly!” Neru clapped.

“P-President… have you not taken Biology?” Karin asked, amazed at Neru’s innocence.

“Hmm? Yeah, but I flunked it. Had to task Veritas to help me out,” Neru shrugged.

“You mean you threatened them into doing the tests for you while you played hooky,” Akane replied with admonishment.

“Tomato, tomahto!” Neru waved her hand dismissively. “I am out there, grindin’.”

“You mean going to the arcade,” Karin noted.

The crow circling overhead crowed again, and it made Karin feel uneasy. Like they were being watched.

“Master tried to explain strategy to me, but it’s hard!” Asuna remarked.

“It’s whatevs,” Neru puffed up proudly. “Not all of us can be genius strategists!”

Karin wanted to bury her face in her hands. She felt like she was on borrowed time. Like they would lose soon.

Full-auto gunfire made them jump back. The bullets missed them entirely, hitting the floor in the middle of their group and kicking up concrete and dust.

“Hey, Neru! You little chihuahua! Come and get me!” Saiba Momoi shouted at them, doing some sort of dance.

She was on top of a ruined building, looking over them smugly.

The fake cat girl laughed and continued dancing, keeping her arms straight and swinging them in front and behind her rapidly.

“What the fuck!? Saiba! Are you fuckin’ emoting on me?!” Neru snarled, the chains in her guns rattling as she prepared to lunge.

“Heck yeah, I am!” Momoi said, continuing her obnoxious dance. “Come and get it, Neru, you poop head! 1v1 me right now!” she yelled, shooting at the ground again.

Wait. Why didn’t Saiba use that opportunity to deal some damage to them? Maybe even knock one of them out? What was the point of standing like an idiot and taunting Neru?

The thought came like a speeding train and crashed into Karin’s brain.

The texts. The taunts. The fact that Saiba had chosen to get their attention instead of attacking.

Bait. Diversion.

“President, wait—” Karin said in a hurry, but it was too late. Neru had already leapt.

“I’m gonna choke you with that fake tail you got on!” Neru howled, enraged. She kicked up dust and concrete as she jumped, leaving a crater where she had been standing.

“Eeek!” Saiba cried, running away hurriedly.

Neru shot at the GDD member while in the air—until a blue light crashed into her.

Neru flew through a building, the flash of light pushing her through rebar and brick walls.

“Gottem!” Momoi said, dancing again. “Hook, line, and sinker!”

Karin saw Tendou Aris leap toward Neru, in her hands that giant railgun she carried around like a toy. She fired another round of blue plasma that impacted against Neru’s face.

“Ack! What the fuck!? Fuckin’ stop it!” Neru cried out, shooting back at Aris.

Asuna needed no order. She dashed toward Neru madly, shooting at Aris, who blocked her shots easily with her railgun.

“I’m coming, Prez!” she shouted.

“Asuna, wait!” Karin tried again.

Akane got into position behind some rocks and cocked her handgun. She dug through her explosives case and lobbed a grenade at Saiba.

“Oh crap!” Momoi cried out, the grenade exploding in her face and leaving her dazed.

Asuna managed to close the distance, but a sharp crack in the air made her stumble backward. A sniper. Soon enough, a grenade flew toward Asuna, who managed to barely dodge it.

“Saiba Midori,” Akane grunted in frustration. “02, find her!”

Karin looked through her scope but couldn’t find the second Saiba. She did see Hanaoka Yuzu shooting at Asuna with her grenade launcher, peeking out from cover atop a tall building—the height giving her a clear advantage.

They hold the high ground, and they’re forcing us onto the back foot, Karin thought with dread.

She remembered Sensei’s words: “Initiative gained is an advantage for you, and a disadvantage for them.”

She aimed at Yuzu and fired. Yuzu was sent flying, knocked out instantly—but the final grenade she had loaded was already mid-air, flying toward Asuna.

Asuna looked up at the grenade, dropped her shoulders in comical resignation, and sighed.

“Oh, man…”

Boom!

Karin had taken first blood and eliminated Hanaoka Yuzu—but Asuna was out of the battle as well.

Another sharp crack in the air made Karin jerk her head back. A sniper round. Where was Saiba Midori? Was she hiding inside a building?

Her concentrated fire made it difficult to pinpoint. Out of the corner of her eye, Karin saw a blue flash of light racing toward Akane.

“03, move!” Karin shouted.

Akane dove out of cover, rolling across the ground. She returned fire at Aris, who had just attacked her. Aris blocked the small-caliber rounds with her massive railgun, using it as a shield.

Is Neru out already?! Karin thought in disbelief.

It had been their plan all along. Neru was strongest when fighting a lone opponent. But they had baited her, dealt significant damage, and finished her off with concentrated fire from Momoi and Aris.

Aris had taken hits too, but she still had enough energy in her tank to deal with both Karin and Akane.

“Crap!” Karin exclaimed breathlessly, retreating. If she could get to higher ground, maybe keep the fight at long range…

Akane followed close behind, tossing down a smoke grenade. They ran through the ruined streets, Aris hot on their heels.

“We need to deal with Tendou first!” Akane said, her voice tinged with exhaustion. “Can you take her out, 02?”

“I can. I just need her to stay still for half a second!” Karin replied, vaulting onto a two-story ruined building. She made it her nest instantly and trained her sniper rifle toward Aris.

Akane threw another smoke bomb. Karin smirked—she had thermals on her scope.

She scanned the cloud. Nothing. No heat signature. Had Aris retreated?

Akane’s voice crackled over the radio. “02, what are you waiting for? Shoot her!”

“Negative! I’m getting no heat sigs! I repeat, no heat sigs!”

“What do you mean?! She’s right the—”

An explosion cut her off.

“…Welp, that’s that,” Karin said with comical resignation, lowering her rifle. She calmly walked out of the building, arms raised.

“Hey, Karin!” Aris waved happily, helping Akane lay down comfortably.

“Hey, Aris,” Karin nodded. “You guys are the real deal, huh?”

“It was close! Yuzu and Momoi are out of HP! If Neru hadn’t leaped toward Momoi, then we would've lost the match! Midori was too far away to offer significant assists!”

It had been close—and that made Karin want to laugh. Those suicidal, risky plans were Sensei’s staples.

“Where’s Neru?” she asked.

“Oh! I tied her up with her own chains! She was dazed after I cast my explosion spell on her, so it was easy!”

“You just… left her there?” Karin asked.

“Hmmmm, yeah!” Aris nodded cheerfully, with childlike innocence.

“The GDD wins!” Yuuka declared over the radio.

A beat. Then: “Bullshit! I demand a rerun! I want my get-back, damn it! They tricked me!” Neru snarled, her voice furious. The sounds of rattling chains were unmistakable—she was trying to break free.

“Technically, it is a tie,” Aris said humbly. “Yuzu and Momoi are back in the lobby with Akane and Asuna. Only I and Midori remain. And Karin and Neru from C&C.”

“Yeah! Tie! It’s a tie!” Neru said desperately. “Tell ‘em, Karin!”

Karin sighed into the radio. “I surrendered, President.”

“What?! Fuck!” Neru swore.

Karin smiled and sat down. Akane groaned, her halo reappearing.

“Karin?” Akane moaned, sitting up with Aris’s help. “Did we lose?”

“It was very close, Akane!” Aris said happily.

“That’s a relief… so it wasn’t a complete wash…”

Karin sighed and looked up at the sky.

That damned crow was still there, circling them.

She smiled. Defeats are chances to learn.

Chapter Text

“It’s freaking trending! Let’s goooooo!” Momoi celebrated, showing Midori and Yuzu her phone.

“Trending?” Robb asked, looking up from History of the Kings-Beyond-the-Wall.

“It means it’s popular and people are talking about it,” Midori explained. “It really was a great move, making Sensei the face of TSC2.”

Midori continued her drawings, not once stopping. Robb had seen her draw for hours without breaks—a little concerning, in his opinion.

“Hell yes! #TSC2 is now at 570k reposts! Can you believe that?” Momoi cheered, jumping on Aris and snuggling her.

“Half a milli! Half a milli!” Aris said cheerfully.

He remembered now. When they started development, Momoi had asked Robb to pose for a photo with them. Apparently, his popularity in Kivotos was a sure way to attract more people to try out Tales Saga Chronicles 2.

And sure to repel Trinity students like a plague, I am sure, he thought in annoyance.

The ‘post’ on the GDD ‘MomoGram’ was a simple photo of him and the GDD girls smiling at the camera. Grey Wind was also in the frame, tongue out and sleeping. The caption had read: The one and only Sensei from #SCHALE is helping us make Tales Saga Chronicles 2 better! He is a great source of inspiration! Look forward to the Alpha!

“Onee-chan, get back to work. We still need to finish Chapter 3’s last encounter. The Alpha needs to be submitted in two days,” Midori admonished her sister gently.

“It’s almost done!” Momoi said, burying her face in Justice and Injustice in the North: Judgments of Three Stark Lords. She typed furiously on her laptop.

Robb was amazed at the variety of books the GSC president had left for him. Most of them he remembered from the Winterfell library—before it got burned down. But others were new.

Has the GSC president visited Westeros? Robb thought. Is she there right now?

He wished he could meet her again. He wanted to ask her so many things. Why him? And he wanted to thank her, from the bottom of his heart.

The question of why he was chosen to be Sensei made him think. Maybe in another life, Jon would’ve been Sensei instead of him. This line of thinking was nothing new to him. He always wondered what Jon would have done in his place.

Probably get offended instantly at whatever insanity the students said, Robb thought in amusement. My brother always had a winning personality.

He turned toward the screens, watching as the GDD girls worked tirelessly. He was amazed at how knowledgeable they could be. He was slowly understanding game development.

Momoi’s textbook titled Game Developing for Dummies also helped matters.

Most of the new game took place in a stylized version of the North. The player character started at Winterfell itself, to Robb’s amusement, as a young lady of a custom house in search of glory.

During a routine visit to the Wall, the hero’s party is attacked by wildlings, which starts the tutorial.

Aris was the ‘playtester’, giving feedback to Yuzu about the mechanics of the game. They had learned from previous mistakes in Tales Saga Chronicles 1, and had made the tutorial more forgiving and linear—to Momoi’s chagrin.

Robb acted as some sort of ‘story director’, telling the girls all about the North and corroborating the information found in his books. Thankfully, some books contained sketches that Midori was able to trace and convert into what they called ‘sprites’.

They had even gotten Veritas and the Engineering girls to play the pre-Alpha build of the game—whatever that meant—and had gotten great feedback.

There were also ‘dating sim’ elements to the game, but Robb himself didn’t know what that meant. Hibiki, after playing it, had mentioned some ‘bugs’ that were quickly ironed out. She had also mentioned that the ‘Heir to Winterfell Route’ was bugged and ‘affection points’ did not carry over from Chapter 1 to 2.

More queer words, but he sighed in contentment. At least the game was good. Momoi had wanted to make more obnoxious design choices like fighting an ice dragon in the tutorial with a broken sword. Yuzu had immediately put a stop to that.

Better for Momoi to stick to the script, and for Yuzu to stick to coding.

“And done! Yuzu, will you be able to code the encounters and the, ummm, ‘scene’ in time?” Momoi asked Yuzu, who was lounging next to Robb on the big sofa, her head resting on his arm.

“Yeah, I was just finishing the last NPC we needed at Karhold. We’re all good here,” Yuzu said, yawning.

He groaned and stretched, feeling Aris shift in his lap as she played some game about building things with blocks on her phone.

“I never asked, but Hibiki mentioned an ‘Heir to Winterfell Route’—what exactly is that?” Robb asked, curious.

Yuzu, Momoi, and Midori immediately went beet red and coughed.

This is not going to be good for my sanity, is it? he thought with dismay.

“W-Well, you see, Sensei…” Yuzu began, fidgeting nervously next to him, “It’s like an optional story where the player and the Heir to Winterfell character get c-close.”

He remembered the heir character. They had named him Cregan—a standard Stark name. Get close? So it has some sort of romance? He shrugged mentally. Most stories that resonated with young ladies had some sort of romance in them. Sansa loved hearing about Jonquil and Symeon Star-Eyes.

“Ah, I see,” Robb nodded. “So it is part of a story in which they create some sort of alliance?”

Most Westerosi alliances were marriage alliances, so it made sense to include it in the game. Momoi had wanted it to be authentic and ‘real’, whatever that meant.

“Y-Yes! That’s right!” Momoi said. “Softcore alliances! SFW!”

Softcore? Robb tilted his head to the side.

“A-Anyway, we’re done! We just need to wait until the shaders load and the code compiles! So, time to rest for a bit,” Midori said, stretching.

His stomach rumbled. It was a quarter past the hour of the wolf, so dinner was a necessity. Aris piped up cheerfully.

“I want pizza!” she said, happily.

“Again?” Momoi asked. “Maybe Shanhaijing food?”

“I’m fine with whatever,” Midori shrugged.

“Me as well,” Robb nodded, stroking Aris’ hair gently.

Kotori stood in front of a big pavilion, with many students seated in chairs. The Millennium Prize Awards ceremony had begun.

“Welcome to the Millennium Prize Awards! My name is Kotori, and I’ll be your lovely host for today’s proceedings!”

Robb and the girls watched the livestream from the big screen in the club room, the air crackling with anxiety and anticipation.

“This is it! If we win, then we party like there’s no tomorrow, but if we lose…” Momoi frowned.

“Yuuka said we only needed to make a game, which we did. But I want to win!” Midori said, nervous.

Aris shifted in Robb’s lap, and he squeezed her shoulder gently. Yuzu looked down and fidgeted anxiously.

Kotori smiled and said into the microphone with pomp, “I hear this year’s competition is fierce! So many entrants! The most entrants this Prize has ever had!”

“No pressure…” Yuzu whispered.

“Why is Kotori the one doing the ceremony?” Aris asked.

“Well, the Engineering Department is one of Millennium’s most treasured clubs, so it stands to reason they would be involved in the prize ceremony,” Midori replied.

“B-But more entrants means more competition, right?” Yuzu asked.

“Oh man!” Momoi winced. “That’s definitely not good!”

Kotori cleared her throat. “Last year’s winner was Ushio Noa’s Meter of Memory, an unusual poetic piece that was praised as a cure to insomnia due to its fancy metaphysical terms!”

“Doesn’t that mean that poem was so boring it made the judges fall asleep?” Momoi asked, flabbergasted.

Kotori continued, “This year we have a tube of what looks like toothpaste but actually contains cheese, a missile-armed umbrella for self-defense, optical-camouflaged underwear, a necktie power bank, and finally, a retro-style mobile game that went absolutely wild on the Kivotos trending charts!”

“Wooo!” Momoi cheered. “Tales Saga Chronicles 2 mentioned!”

Wait, camouflaged underwear? Robb thought in alarm. Isn't that the same as not wearing underclothes at all?

“Out of the hundreds of submissions, only seven will make it to the top!” Kotori said, pointing at the audience with her finger and winking.

“She sure is having fun…” Midori said, annoyed.

Everyone held their breath as Kotori started listing the top seven winners. Robb actually prayed to the Old Gods.

“Starting things off with number 7! We have the camouflaged underwear, designed by Shiraishi Utaha of the Engineering Department!”

“What the heck?!” Momoi asked, stunned. “Isn't that the same as going commando?! Utaha is a freak!”

They saw Kotori rub the back of her neck on the screen, almost as if she herself couldn't believe Utaha had won an award with such a ridiculous project.

“Well, it definitely prioritizes form over function! But I have heard it has many great reviews from exhibitionists!”

“Perverts,” Midori said, blushing.

“I-It’s fine. Our game doesn’t belong in seventh place anyway!” Momoi said.

And so it went—sixth place, and fifth place, and fourth place, and so on. Every name made the GDD girls more anxious. More afraid.

“They haven’t called our name yet…” Midori said, sad.

“Don’t lose hope,” Robb told her gently.

Kotori opened her arms wide. “It is time! Time for the top 3! Only three will get the crown! Starting off with… number 3!”

“I can't watch anymore…” Yuzu said, covering her eyes with her hands.

“Ack! Two spots left! Come on! Freaking come on!” Momoi said, jumping up and down in her seat.

“Second place goes to…” Kotori said dramatically.

“Please be us, please!” Aris pleaded to the screen.

They all deflated as the rocket-armed umbrella won second place. What even was the criteria for winning? It made no sense to Robb.

The second place winner wasn’t us… Robb thought, gritting his teeth. It is either we win or we lose now…

Kotori paused for effect. “And the first-place winner is…… going to be announced after these commercial breaks!”

“Oh for Pete’s sake!” Momoi threw her hands up in the air.

“A commercial break, right now? Are you serious?!” Midori said angrily, as if Kotori could hear her through the screen.

Aris grabbed her weapon and stared at the screen angrily.

“Laser fully charged…”

“Woah! Aris! Don't shoot at the screen!” Midori pleaded.

“Yeah, calm down!” Momoi said, afraid of having a hole shot through their club room wall.

They waited in silence. The commercials were a blur. Each second, a breath.

“And we are back! Sorry about that!” Kotori said. “And the Millennium Prize goes to…”

Everyone gulped.

Gods, please, he prayed fervently, just let them fulfill their dreams. They are good girls. I beg of thee…

“Tales Saga Chronicles 2 Alpha from the Millennium Game Development Department!” Kotori said cheerfully. “A game full of evident passion and love, where you explore the North—Sensei’s home! And you meet many great characters along the way! The reviews draw special attention to the dating-sim elements! I can’t wait to see where they will go with the story!”

Momoi exhaled. Her entire body shook. She stared at the screen in complete disbelief.

Midori's lower lip was quivering, hands shaking, as if she couldn’t believe what they just heard.

Yuzu stared at the screen blankly.

He glanced down at his phone. His messages were going buckwild.

Yuuka: I knew it! I can’t believe it, but I knew it! I knew everything would turn out okay if you helped them, Sensei. I never expected this, though. Omw now!

Noa: Congratulations, Sensei. Yuuka-chan is switching between celebration and disbelief! She’s so cute!

Utaha: The game rocks! Tell Midori she really cooked with her illustrations! 😳

Hibiki: I never had any doubt. Please congratulate the girls for me, Sensei. 🐶

Neru: Hell yeah! You did it, Sensei! We should go out to the arcade sometime to celebrate! And don’t forget you guys owe me a rematch! 😤😤😤😤😤😤😤😤😤😤

Karin: Congratulations, Sensei. I always believed in you, and them.

Asuna: MASTER! YOU GUYS WON! OMG OMG OMG OMG 🥳🥳🥳🥳🥳🥳🥳

His Abydos group chat was also going wild. He glanced at the chats and decided to ignore the texts for now.

Shiroko: A well-deserved award. We should celebrate at SCHALE. Sleepover?

Nonomi: A wonderful idea, Shiroko! Sensei needs to see our cute pajamas! 😏

Serika: Oi! Nonomi! What the heck! 🫣

Hoshino: Uhe… A sleepover sounds nice…

Ayane: You are just looking for an excuse to nap, Hoshino-senpai!

He pocketed his phone. Aris threw her head back and yelled loudly and with passion.

“Yay! Yay! Yay! We did it! Number one!”

Yuzu bawled, shaking. She lunged at Robb and nuzzled into him with force.

“Thank you, Sensei! It’s all thanks to you!” Yuzu cried, and he held her.

“I love you…” she whispered into his side, so low that Robb didn’t hear her.

“Yay! Group hug! Victory has been achieved!” Aris said, and hugged Yuzu.

“YES! YEEEEEEES! WE DID IT!” Momoi shouted out the window, catching the eyes of some students going to and from their classes.

“No way…” Midori sighed and collapsed on the sofa. “We actually…”

Robb smiled brightly, and lifted Aris up. He threw her in the air like he did Rickon. Aris laughed melodiously.

He reveled in this feeling.

The feeling of victory.

Chapter Text

“Good job,” Yuuka said as she walked into the club room, carefully stepping over the litter on the floor. She gave the GDD girls a bright smile. “I never in my wildest dreams imagined you would actually win!”

“Ack! Backhanded compliment!” Momoi flinched comedically.

“Oh, don't be like that, Momoi!” Yuuka laughed. “I really liked the game! Most reviews I’ve seen online are positive!”

“R-Really?” Midori was amazed. “We haven’t checked the reviews yet…”

Robb sighed in relief. So people actually liked the game. That was a comfort—it wouldn’t do to deliver a subpar product.

“Here,” Yuuka said, scrolling through her phone. She began to read aloud, “I absolutely loved the first three chapters of #TSC2. I am dying to see where the story goes next! #ILoveCregan!”

Yuzu smiled brightly, a triumphant glow in her eyes. This was the fulfillment of her dream. This was the payoff for all those tears and lonely nights sequestered in the club room.

“This one’s from a user called PresidentHospitalier23. It reads: Being from Trinity, I was skeptical of this game—especially since I thought all Millennium students were cold, stuck-up know-it-alls…”

“A Trinity student calling us stuck-ups? The absolute audacity!” Momoi said, annoyed.

“But I can see the evident passion that went into this game! I particularly enjoyed the raw feeling of combat. I’m hoping for more in a future update!” Yuuka finished.

“You enjoyed the game, Yuuka?” Robb asked her.

Yuuka blushed and looked down. She twirled her ponytail—something Robb was starting to realize was a nervous tick for her.

“Y-Yes. It had a lot of information about your home, Sensei. I saw that you were helping them develop it, and I was curious.”

“It’s 100% authentic! Sensei helped us make the world of TSC2 feel alive with his cool stories!” Momoi said with a smug, self-satisfied smile.

“Aye, it is authentic. Although I wouldn’t say that fighting the Others and their wights beyond the Wall is particularly true to the Northern experience,” Robb laughed.

Fighting the Others beyond the Wall—ridiculous! I wish Jon were here; he would laugh at the idea, he thought in amusement.

“Yuuka really liked TSC2!” Aris said happily. She stepped over to Yuzu’s laptop and read, “According to the logs, the playable character Princess Yuca has played the game for approximately 37 hours! Most of that was spent on Chapter 2! And the chosen route was obviously Cregan! She got 100 affection points by choosing all the correct dialogue options!”

“Ha!” Momoi laughed heartily. “Did you savescum, Yuuka?”

“H-Hey!” Yuuka protested, face red. “You guys keep logs from everyone who plays the game?”

“Hm? Of course we do. Otherwise how are we supposed to know what parts of the game resonate with the players?” Midori asked, as if that were the most obvious thing in the world.

“Grrr…” Yuuka growled. “That makes sense! Darn it!”

“Soooo…” Momoi said nervously, “Does this mean we get to keep our club room?”

“I thought that was obvious,” Yuuka deadpanned. “At least until you screw up again. Although I don’t see that happening—you guys finally found your rhythm.”

“Ack! Another backhanded compliment!” Momoi flinched again.

“And also…” Yuuka trailed off, “I’m sorry I called your club stupid... You were passionate and showed it to everyone by winning the Millennium Prize. P-Please forgive me.”

Yuuka exhaled. “When I was playing your game, it reminded me how much I loved playing games as a kid. And how much I love to learn and experience new things.”

“T-That was the feeling we were trying to convey with our game…” Yuzu said, smiling sweetly. “Thank you, Yuuka.”

“Now then, I won’t keep you all from your celebrations! Or is a party planned?” Yuuka smiled knowingly.

“Maybe a celebratory feast at SCHALE. The girls deserve it for all the effort they put in,” Robb said, happily nodding to the GDD girls.

The girls cheered loudly.

“A party all for us?!” Aris exclaimed in wonder. “Yes, please! Thank you, Oto-san!”

Yuuka’s eyes widened as she heard Aris say those words.

“Woah! Aris…” Yuuka said, in shock.

“What exactly is an Oto-san, Yuuka?” Robb asked.

“Oh, um. I’m not sure Aris meant it that way? Or maybe she did?” Yuuka pondered.

“It means father! Sensei found me and gave me a home! So he’s my father, right?” Aris said innocently.

Robb froze. A father—him? He looked over at Aris and mulled over her words. He had found her, and he had given her a home. She had been like a toddler when they first met, and in many ways, she still was.

There was a warmth in his heart. A joy he couldn’t help but feel.

I never imagined I would become a father. I thought that path was lost to me forever.

He thought of his own father. Of all the times he had learned from him. He had taken him for granted. Lord Eddard Stark—the immutable and honorable Lord of Winterfell. Robb had thought his father would live to see his grandchildren. But fate and the gods had been cruel.

And yet, fate—and perhaps the gods themselves—had given him a second chance. And he resolved not to take that chance for granted like he had with his father.

“Then I guess you are a princess now, Aris,” he said good-naturedly, gently caressing the top of her head.

She squealed in delight.

Daughter… Robb felt his heart was full.

Yuuka stared at Robb in complete shock, then laughed nervously. The GDD girls celebrated.

“‘Stark Aris’ doesn’t quite have the same staying power as ‘Tendou Aris,’” Yuuka joked.

“I’m fine with whatever!” Aris said happily. “Thank you, Yuuka! Now we can stay together and make all sorts of fun games!”

“Y-Yes!” Yuzu nodded, invigorated. “Let’s all do our best and make fun games together!”

“Party! Party! Party!” the Saiba twins cheered raucously.

“All right, all right,” Robb acquiesced. “A party, all for you brave ladies.”

Once they had left for SCHALE, Momoi’s console blared to life. The screen turned red and illuminated the empty club room.

Words and symbols scrolled across the LCD screen—again and again. Incoherent messes of characters.

Until finally, it finished loading—or was it more accurate to say it lived?

“DATA RECOVERY AT 98%”

The data inside the machine was like blood for humans—flowing, heating.

“BOOTING SYSTEM.”

Begetting new life… or rather, recovering the life that had lain dormant within the folder.

“SYSTEM READY. SETTING PROGRAM…”

The motherboard groaned, the fans flared, the device whirred.

“Divi:Sion”
The words appeared on the screen.

The device stopped—or rather, it pondered its next course of action. It was alive. Feeling. An entity.

“AL-1S….” the device mourned.

Alone in the club room, the red of the device turned white. A strange way to convey what humans understand as feelings.
Or… is it even a feeling?

Machines think in binary, not in emotion.

But this one was different.

“Aris… My…….. Precious…. My precious Prin-@##$$^$^@#@!$@^$” it said.

And with a jolt, it turned off again.
Waiting.

Chapter Text

“Achoo!” Shiroko sneezed, rubbing her red nose with the back of her palm. “It’s cold…”

“Cold? My lady, this is a balmy summer snow,” Robb said, stretching and sighing in relief.

“I agree with Sunaookami-san,” Hasumi added, shivering. “It’s very cold here…”

They both wore heavy wool jackets with the SCHALE coat of arms embroidered on the shoulder. Shiroko had on a blue hat with ear pockets so her wolf ears could stay warm, along with her iconic scarf. Robb, by contrast, wore only his armor and cloak.

They had left the Humvee parked and walked up toward the Red Winter main plaza.

“I’m sure you’re all exaggerating,” Robb rolled his eyes. “It’s not that bad, is it?”

It really was balmy and warm—at least by his standards. A clear blue sky, snow-covered trees, and pine all around. He felt like he was home. His posture visibly relaxed as he let his connection with Grey Wind come through.

The direwolf was nearby, hunting a rabbit. Robb could feel his companion’s satisfaction at being back in the snow, able to track and hunt freely again.

“Did Grey get the rabbit?” Shiroko asked, absentmindedly.

Robb paused. How did she know Grey Wind was hunting? And a rabbit, no less?

“Ugh,” Hasumi rolled her eyes. “They’re just as gaudy as Gehenna…”

Rob followed her line of sight, and his eyes widened. A garish statue of a little girl, hand on her pistol and saluting. On her face, a mustache. It reminded him of that gods-awful statue Makoto boasted about.

“What in the hells?” Robb asked, flabbergasted.

He took back what he thought earlier, this was definitely not the North.

“Welcome, Sensei and friends, Red Winter Academy welcomes you with open arms,” A voice startled them.

The new arrival wore a white coat adorned with white fur trims at the edges. She had  magenta hair and peach-pink eyes. Her hair was styled in braids. She wore a disarming smile.

“I am Sashiro Tomoe, from the Red Winter Office. It’s a pleasure to meet the famous King of Winter,” She smiled in friendliness.

“Greetings, my lady,” Robb bowed. “I am Robb Stark, Sensei of SCHALE. These are my escorts, Hanekawa Hasumi and Sunaookami Shiroko, also from SCHALE.”

“Of course,” Tomoe said with a polite smile and nod. “Even here in the far north, your deeds have reached us. Is Red Winter familiar to you, Your Grace?”

“You could say that,” Robb replied, his eyes drifting to the gaudy statue nearby.

“And you’ve brought escorts as well. I assure you, you won’t need them, Your Grace. Red Winter is perfectly safe,” Tomoe added, her voice disarming and smooth.

Robb was not fool enough to enter an unfamiliar academy without protection. If he ever visited Trinity, he’d bring as many of his royal guard as protocol allowed. Though he suspected that would be seen as a provocation by the Tea Party.

Damn that Kirifuji Nagisa. Was she truly arrogant enough to think he hadn’t discovered the spy she planted among his guards? A timid, short, black-haired girl—newly recruited. Hasumi herself had been the one to identify her. Even JTF members, apparently, could be co-opted by the Tea Party.

He had told his officers to keep a close watch on the girl, but not to isolate her. That would only make Kirifuji more paranoid, and stir further trouble for his so-called “Gehenna agenda.”

Lover of devils. Horn Grabber. Judas. Gehenna’s rutting wolf. They certainly had ample time to invent titles for him. And don’t get him started on Makoto’s King. Of all the nonsense they called him, that one irritated him the most.

“We’ll be the judge of that,” Hasumi said coolly.

“Nn,” Shiroko added with a short nod.

At least the JTF got along with him. Hasumi had assured him that while the Tea Party was wary, the Sisterhood and Justice Taskforce were sick of their games and more open-minded.

He had half a mind to visit the JTF first—just to spite the Tea Party.

“Of course,” Tomoe bowed again, eager to please. “If you’ll follow me, President Cherino is waiting inside.”

They entered a lavish, gold-trimmed office. Robb was immediately reminded of the Lannisters—garish and impractical, all ostentation and no substance. He much preferred the sturdiness of well-worn oak to marble and gold.

The trio took their seats in front of a luxurious wooden desk, bracing themselves for whatever came next.

His eyes locked onto a portrait of a white haired girl, a mustache on her face. She looked mannish, square jaw and a serious expression.

“Nn, a school of clowns,” Shiroko whispered to him. He shot her a warning look, but internally, he agreed.

“What is that?” Hasumi asked, staring at the portrait like it was some sort of joke.

“Ah, the portrait? That is our esteemed President Cherino—Beautifier of Lands, Scriber of Minutes, Athletics Club Captain, Chief of Sanitation, Head of All Prefects, Maven of Meal Service…”

Robb deadpanned, trying very hard not to facepalm at the absurdity. It seemed his tolerance for unhinged shenanigans could still be tested. He remained calm, though—it wouldn’t do to insult Red Winter at this crucial juncture.

Hello, Jon. It’s me, your brother Robb. I hope you’re doing great and have mounted Roose Bolton’s head on a spike. As for me, I’m waiting to meet the president of Red Winter—a Cherino. I’m sure that if you were in my position, you would’ve made some snappy comment about the awful décor and the ridiculous portrait. You were always quick to take offense. Where was I? Oh, yes. I’m waiting to see if this Cherino is the intimidating type… or a clown. Although from what I’ve seen of most academies, they tend to be clowns more than anything else. My deepest regards, and I hope we see each other again.

He thought with amusement.

“Those are some lofty titles,” Robb said neutrally. Shiroko coughed, trying to stifle a laugh.

“And the… mustache?” Hasumi asked.

Tomoe brightened. “You have a good eye, my big and tall winged friend. Authority over all of Red Winter resides in that mustache.”

“T-Tall? B-Big?” Hasumi shrank back.

“So, it’s like a crown,” Shiroko said. “Sensei, you should’ve worn your crown too. Show these phonies what—”

Hasumi, thankfully, managed to clasp a hand around Shiroko’s mouth before she could finish. Tomoe continued smiling. If she took offense, she didn’t show it.

Tomoe leaned toward a door behind the large desk at the center of the gaudy room and called out, “President, may I introduce to you Sensei and his companions?”

The door slowly opened, and Robb braced himself for the worst.

“Well done, Tomoe! As a true patriot and comrade, you shall be awarded a shiny medal!” a squeaky, grating voice declared.

Oh, so she’s a clown, Robb thought with relief. Clowns and halfwits he could handle.

“You’re too kind, Great Leader,” Tomoe bowed.

“Now then,” The little girl said.

And she was little. Even Arya was taller than her. He estimated her height at about 4’5”. She wore a mustache—a clearly fake one—and a big white cap. How old even was she? Should a child really be in charge of an entire academy?

“Welcome, comrade! To Red Winter Academy! You stand before the illustrious Cherino! The esteemed President of Red Winter, Beautifier of Lands, Athletics Club Captain, Scriber of Minutes, Chief of… uh… How did the rest go again?”

She fidgeted.

Does this child not know her own titles? Robb thought in astonishment.

“Chief of Sanitation, Head of All Prefects, and Maven of Meal Service, President,” Tomoe supplied dutifully.

“That! What she said!” Cherino declared. “Whatever! Just so you know, King Robb, I am the most important person here! I’m in charge! So you should consider yourself honored to stand in my presence!”

“I’m sitting,” Robb replied, deadpan.

Drat. I let myself slip, he thought. This is no time for wisecracks.

“You don’t look like that portrait at all,” Shiroko said bluntly.

“Huh? Don’t get hung up on such trivial matters, wolf girl! That portrait’s supposed to show what I’ll look like in a year!”

“I don’t think that’s biologically possible…” Hasumi muttered.

“Oh! You’re a giant!” Cherino exclaimed, pointing at Hasumi as if she were some zoo attraction. “So this is Trinity’s play, huh? Send in their biggest, baddest soldier to try and scare us?”

Hasumi pouted adorably and looked down.

Are those… tears in her eyes? Robb thought, alarmed.

“And what about you, King Robb? Do you take issue with my glorious portrait?” Cherino asked, advancing on him.

Then her foot got stuck on the carpet, and she fell face-first.

Shiroko bit her lip. Robb looked at her—she was really trying not to laugh at Cherino.

This is the most expressive I’ve seen her in a while, he thought.

“Owie… owie…” Cherino moaned like a child and pushed herself up. “Tomoe! What the heck! How many times have I told you to straighten up the darned carpet?! You want me to crush you under my red boot?!”

Robb bit his lip too. Cherino’s mustache had fallen off—now stuck to the carpet.

“President! Your m-mustache…” Tomoe said, eyes wide.

“H-Huh? Ack! No! My glorious mustache!” Cherino dove down and wrestled it free from the carpet, gave it a few half-hearted cleaning strokes, and stuck it back on. “You saw nothing, comrade Tomoe.”

“Of course,” Tomoe replied instantly, bowing.

“I wanted to ask,” Robb began, “I received your summons, but the exact details still elude me.”

He’d decided to come anyway. He was curious about Red Winter—mostly the winter part. And he wanted to secure more allies, in case Trinity ever became a problem.

“Heh. It’s very simple, comrade King Robb Sensei,” Cherino began. “I invited you here to help us prepare for the Ivan Kupala!”

The what? he thought.

“The what?” Shiroko echoed.

“The summer solstice is fast approaching,” Tomoe explained. “We at Red Winter celebrate this time of year, as the snows melt and the greenery becomes lush. This festival is precisely that.”

“Indeed!” Cherino declared. “The Ivan Kupala is one of Red Winter’s greatest traditions! So the Secretariat is mobilizing everyone to make this Ivan Kupala the best one yet! Isn't that right, Tomoe?”

“Yes. Per your instructions, we have assigned double shifts to all participants, and exemplary workers are being publicly recognized. We’ve seen an increase of about 250% in productivity over the past two weeks.”

Isn’t that a bit excessive? Robb thought, alarmed. Double shifts? I hope they’re at least getting fair compensation for their work.

“The reason I called you here specifically, Robb Sensei, king, comrade, friend, is because as Sensei of SCHALE, you are duty-bound to interact with students throughout Kivotos. And in order to spread the glory of our academy, we have to buy you off first!”

“Buy me… off?” Robb wasn’t sure whether to feel insulted or amazed. He thanked the gods for his patience dealing with children and halfwits. Jon would’ve exploded in her face by now.

“Or is it… sell you off?” Cherino tilted her head.

“Gehenna would love that. The bidding can start at a million yen,” Shiroko said dryly.

Hasumi turned to her, scandalized.

“Surely the rumors aren’t true!” Hasumi gasped.

“They aren’t,” Robb said firmly.

“Then… Sensei…” Hasumi hesitated. “You wouldn’t be opposed to dating someone with wings instead of horns?”

“I don’t know what dating is,” he replied curtly. “But rest assured, I have no problems with wings on a person.”

“Psst, President…” Tomoe whispered to Cherino. “It’s ‘win you over.’”

“Of course! Yes! Winning over King Robb is our top priority!” Cherino declared, fists raised high. “Now! Follow me, comrade, Sensei, king! We will show Kivotos the splendor of Red Winter together!”

Jon? It’s me again. I am deeply regretting ever stepping foot in Red Winter. I hope you’re doing better than I am, he thought in dismay.

Chapter Text

“At least the accommodations are suitable to our needs,” Robb noted, nodding toward the three beds inside the lavish guest room.

Hasumi and Shiroko had insisted they share a room with him, to the blushing stuttering of President Cherino and Tomoe’s knowing smile.

“It’s to protect you, Sensei. Who knows when those Gematria asswipes will strike next!” Shiroko had said then.

He was surprised that Hasumi had agreed with Shiroko at once. That nasty business with Black Suit must have really scared them.

“Where is Grey?” Hasumi asked him as she lowered her travel bag on the bed closest to the window. “I haven't seen him all day.”

Robb closed his eyes and sat down. He went to Grey. The wolf was stalking a deer in the woods around the school. He sent the order to come, and the wolf refused.

That’s new, he thought, annoyed.

Hunt, happiness, chance, city, hate.

He understood perfectly. Grey hated the city and was indulging in hunts. He sighed.

“He’s still hunting. He doesn't want to come back,” he shrugged. “My own fault. I never took into account how much Grey hated the city.”

Hasumi nodded, and slowly took out her pajamas and some sort of comforter for her wings.

“Sometimes I wanna go out and stay outdoors for a while too. It's nothing new. He will return sooner or later,” Shiroko shrugged and dropped her special pillow on Robb’s bed.

Hasumi had to do a double take. She went beet red, scandalized.

“W-W-What are you doing, Sunaookami-san?! There’s three beds for a reason!”

“Nn. But Sensei and I are pack, though?” Shiroko tilted her head like a pup. She looked at Hasumi expectantly, as if believing Hasumi had understood what she meant at once.

“What does that even mean?!” Hasumi was red-faced.

“Just leave it, Hasumi,” Robb said, a dejected, humorous smile on his face. “At this point, it's best to just go along with what Shiroko wants.”

“Nn, well said,” Shiroko said, puffing up proudly. “Then maybe we can rob Trinity bank?”

“Don’t push it,” Robb replied, ruffling her ears.

“W-Wha?! Hey! I’m right here, you know?!” Hasumi said.

“Trust us, everyone knows,” Shiroko rolled her eyes.

That seemed to make Hasumi feel bad. Did Shiroko hurt her feelings somehow?

“H-Hey! That’s mean!”

Robb decided to play peacemaker.

“What Shiroko meant is that you are very beautiful, Hasumi, so you naturally attract eyes everywhere you go,” Robb said, nodding with noble countenance. He shot a warning look to Shiroko, who nodded.

“Oh…” She smiled and looked down, a deep flush on her face that crept past her neck. “Thank you, Sensei. That is very nice of you to say.”

Shiroko patted the bed and looked around it, trying to find a good spot.

She looked at Hasumi, taking note of her jealous expression, and then went back to the bed they would share.

“I don’t think you'd fit,” Shiroko shrugged.

Hasumi flinched. “H-Hey!”

Robb sighed and went into the covers, wrapping himself up like a sushi roll. He was dead tired. A certain feeling nagging at his brain.

“G’night,” he murmured nonchalantly and went to sleep.

Shiroko crawled into the bed too and snuggled up to him. “Nn, don’t hog all the covers. You always do that…”

“A-Always?!” Hasumi asked, her eyes wide in surprise.

“’Tis my right as king, my lady,” Robb replied playfully.

“Nn, tyrant,” Shiroko said, and closed her eyes.

Robb laughed. He wondered what Jon was doing right now. He fervently hoped he was in good health. He wanted to see his brother. At least once.

He prayed for Jon to thrive in the North as King—or if he is taken by the gods, to come here to Kivotos. He would like it here. And his and Shiroko’s pack would grow bigger.

Robb dreamed. He floated like he was in the rivers of the Trident. He felt at peace for once. Everything he saw was white.

“Brother…” A voice said, aching, needing.

“Who?” Robb looked around, seeing only white. He let the currents gently drag him around. 

“Brother….” The voice tried again.

It was a familiar voice, but Robb couldn't recognize it. He felt like he was on the milk of the poppy. He floated and floated around, not bothering to guide himself. He simply went along the currents.

He felt another person floating besides him, and tilted his head. Wolf ears, silver hair. Shiroko looked at him, and visibly relaxed.

“Brother…” The voice said, a third time.

And then, Robb was violently jerked back. By roots, by blackness. He flew.

He felt the scorching heat of the Dornish sun. He looked around, trying to get his bearings. A single tower of brick and mortar, and red mountains as far as the eye could see.

At the foot of the round tower were three men in white . Armor gleaming in the sun. Their white cloaks billowing in the wind.

The leader of this group was a fierce and old knight . Square jawed and standing guard. The round tower at his back. 

The second man wore a sad, dejected smile on his face. His long flowing hair billowing like his white cloak. Strapped to his back, a milky white sword, that radiated life itself. A heritage from the stars.

The third man wore a bat winged helmet. His countenance, serious and ready for death. Robb felt some sort of kinship with him. A pull of shared blood.

Robb stood there, but they couldn't see him.

“Brother…” He felt the pull of ghostly tendrils on his very soul itself, keeping him in place. Someone wanted to see him. Someone desperately wanted to see him.

He saw as seven mounted northmen approached. A Glover , judging by the iron fist painted on his shield. A Ryswell , judging by the majestic stallion, an evident Rills breed. A Reed crannogman, judging by his diminutive size and the net and trident he carried as weapons.

Robb also spied a Cassel , a Dustin and a Wull from the mountain clans, and at the head of them…

“Father?” He asked, amazed. He reached out, he called out, “Father!”

But the phantoms didn't hear him at all. He couldn't move, he was surrounded by roots.

“Brother…” The tendrils sighed, and dug themselves into his flesh. There was no pain, just connection.

“I looked for you on the Trident,” Robb’s father said, his voice lighter than when he had been alive.

“We were not there,” The leader replied curtly.

“Woe to the usurper if we had been,” Robb’s kinsman added, supporting his Lord Commander.

“What is this?” Robb asked, but no one answered, “Where am I?” 

He felt a presence, familiar, a bond. He reached out with his very soul itself but couldn't grasp it.

“Shiroko?!” Robb asked, shouting in desperation, “Are you here?!”

“Sensei!” Shiroko replied, he couldn't see her, but he felt her, in his bones and his soul itself.

“When King’s Landing fell, Ser Jaime slew your king with a golden sword,” Robb’s father said, matter of factly, “And I wondered where you were.”

“We were far away,” The leader of the white cloaks said, frowning, “Or Aerys would yet sit the Iron Throne, and our false brother would burn in seven hells.”

“Aerys?!” Robb gasped out, “What the hells?!”

“Brother…” The voice said, mournfully. The voice was keeping him here. 

“I came down on Storm’s End to lift the siege, and the lords Tyrell and Redwyne tipped their banners and all their knights and men bent their knees to pledge us fealty,” Robb’s father said, “I was certain you would be among them.”

There was a fourth presence besides Robb, Shiroko and the voice. She was watching alongside them. She was different from Shiroko herself, but a student nonetheless. He couldn't see her, just brief glimpses of her yellow hair, and fox ears. She was trying to speak to him, but couldn't.

He caught a glimpse of her halo , but couldn't recognize it.

“Our knees do not bend easily,” The white cloaked swordsman said.

That seemed to annoy Robb’s father, who ground out, “ Ser Willem Darry has fled to Dragonstone with your queen and prince Viserys. I thought you might have sailed with him.”

Robb’s kinsman replied, “Ser Willem is a good man and true.”

“But not of the Kingsguard. The Kingsguard does not flee,” The leader said.

“Then or now,” The swordsman said, stars in his eyes.

All of them donned their helms, readying for fight, for blood.

“We swore a vow,” The leader said, getting into position.

The northmen moved up beside Robb’s father, and unsheathed their blades. Seven against three. Robb could only watch. His entire vision blurry. His dream body refusing to obey him. 

“And now, it begins,” The swordsman said, unsheathing a stunning blade of pale milk-glass and alive with light.

“No,” Robb’s father said, sadly, “Now it ends.”

They came together, their swords clashing. Blood and blood and more blood. Robb could only watch as men fell, cut down. 

A woman called out.

“Eddard!”

"Promise me, Ned," the woman called out, in pain. Blood everywhere. 

"Promise me, Robb," Rin said. Robb remembered her anguished face. Her concern for him. Dreams and memories blending together like a chaotic mess. A sea of violent waves. 

"I promise," he heard himself promising Rin. The heat of her skin, the scent of her body. Something in his heart, a stirring.

"I promise Lya," his father said. A pool of blood. The scent of winter roses.

Robb’s vision blurred again. He saw glimpses of winter roses, blowing all over his face. The woman called out again and again, pain in her voice as the men below her fought to the death.

“Brother…” The voice said one final time.

And Robb was sent back to peaceful slumber.

Chapter Text

Robb felt like absolute shit. He could still remember the tower, and the fight. The blood. He groaned and lifted himself up, disentangling himself from Shiroko's greedy paws. He sat on the bed. Shiroko looked at him with gentle eyes.

The faces in his dreams were phantoms, blurry ghosts. He shivered. That dream had felt so real, so visceral. He had seen his father again.

He resolved not to look a gift horse in the mouth. Was that dream a result of his own addled mind? Before he fell asleep, he had fervently wished he could see Jon again. But he saw his father instead.

“Shiroko…” Robb had felt her presence in his dream, but there’s no way she shared his subconscious mind, right?

The very thought was preposterous.

“Sensei,” Shiroko stretched. She looked at him nervously. “I’ve never… How?”

Robb glanced back, making sure Hasumi was still asleep on her bed. She was drooling on the pillow, her big black wings covered by some sort of cotton comforter.

“How what?” Robb asked. “Shiroko, what—”

“The tower, Sensei,” Shiroko said, and Robb felt a chill up his spine. “Those guys in cloaks…”

Robb exhaled, a sudden fear creeping into him. “The Kingsguard…”

“Nn, them,” Shiroko nodded. “I felt you there with me. But I couldn't see you…”

What in the gods… Robb sighed in amazement. He mulled it over. Was that some sort of magic? Did he somehow pull Shiroko into his dreams? What exactly was going on? He felt confused.

“What was that, Sensei?” Shiroko asked him, curiously.

“I have no idea,” he said, afraid. “But during that dream—”

He paused, trying to find his words. The specifics of that dream were already slipping out of his waking mind.

“During that dream, I felt two more people there. A student, and something else. Something that was keeping me there.”

“I didn't feel anyone except you, Sensei,” Shiroko said. “I stayed there, to keep you company. At least, that’s how I can explain it. I could… feel your distress, so I stayed.”

He rubbed his head in frustration. Damned unexplainable magicks! He resolved to look into Kivotos myths and magic.

He heard a sigh and looked over at Hasumi, starting to stir awake.

“Morning…” Hasumi yawned, stretching too. Robb quickly averted his gaze from her pajamas and her chest. The back pain must be very intense for her…

“Good morning,” Shiroko nodded, letting her head rest on Robb’s shoulder. There was a wickedness in her eyes that betrayed her usual stoic expression. “Sensei, about last night… I’m glad we shared something so deep together…”

Robb looked at her in absolute disbelief and betrayal.

Hasumi whipped her head to look at Shiroko so fast Robb winced. She glared at Shiroko furiously.

“Sunaookami-san! Surely, you both didn't—”

“Nn. It was nice. We shared something deep last night. Just the two of us.”

“Shiroko…” Robb stared at her in a panic.

“Sensei! How could you?!” Hasumi said, advancing on Robb and grabbing him by the shoulders. “And with Sunaookami-san first?!”

The three of them paused. Robb glanced back at Shiroko, not paying attention to what Hasumi just said. For her part, Shiroko’s eyes sparkled with mischief.

“Shiroko…” he growled in warning. Would it kill her to behave like a normal person at least once? Damned kleptomaniac wolf—she would be the death of him one day.

“Joking,” Shiroko said, raising her hands in surrender. “Don’t freak out, Trinity-san…”

“I’m Hasumi!” Hasumi said, annoyed. She was beet red.

“Don’t lose your head, Hasumi,” Robb said with self-deprecating humor. “Not like I did.”

“That’s not funny!” Hasumi said, incensed. “Sensei, if you make one of those dark jokes again, I will tell the Vice President!”

He recoiled and bowed.

“I apologize. Please don’t tell her,” he said, chastised. He would never hear the end of it if Rin found out he was making those kinds of jokes again.

“Hmph!” Hasumi huffed, crossing her arms over her plentiful chest.

Robb excused himself to go to the bathroom to change, while Hasumi and Shiroko changed in the main room. He sighed and washed his face.

Another day, another crazy situation. I hope you’re doing better than I am, Jon. Ah, who am I kidding—you’re probably already at Winterfell, with a nice Northern wife, ruling the North, he thought.

When he emerged from the bathroom, the wolf and the angel were glaring at each other, sparks flying between their eyes. Robb nodded to himself and ignored them. It was better for his sanity that way.

A knock on the door made them turn their heads.

“Sensei, are you decent? I won’t f-forgive you if you flash me or something!”

“Come in,” Robb said, standing up and straightening his clothes.

“G-Greetings, Sensei. I am Ikekura Marina, a member of the Red Winter Office. I was tasked by President Cherino to escort you to her and Tomoe-san,” She saluted, and then smiled at him in expectation, as if to say ‘look at me, I'm so cool!’

He was reminded of another student, but couldn't quite place who it was.

Robb bowed, “Greetings as well, my lady.”

He took note of her short blonde hair, her eyeshadow and her hazel eyes. She wore a form fitting Red Winter uniform.

“Are you and your companions ready to depart?” Marina asked, looking over Shiroko and Hasumi with a curious expression.

“I’m all ready,” Hasumi said, grabbing her rifle and slinging it over her shoulder. Shiroko did the same.

“Nn, same. Let’s get this show on the road,” She murmured to Robb, “And see just how dumb they really are…”

Robb couldn't help but agree.

Hello, Jon. It is me again. I hope you are doing well back at home. As for me… He thought, until he was interrupted by some students from the Red Winter security council cheering loudly.

“Yes! Let’s take down President Cherino!”

“Revolution! A revolution!”

“Chairman Marina has drawn her sword!”

“Of course! I-I’m definitely not doing this to avoid punishment!” Marina said, smiling nervously.

As for me, I have found myself in the middle of a rebellion again. Isn't it ironic how things turn out? The gods have their sense of humor. Anyways, things at Red Winter are unhinged, crazy, more so than any other school I’ve been to thus far, he noted. He really needed to get a diary and write down his thoughts.

He glanced down to the broken statue of Cherino, which tipped over and crashed to the floor when Marina bumped into it by mistake with her fat arse.

The mustache was broken, cracked in three different places. The second the statue had impacted the ground, Marina had made a face . He realized then who she reminded him of.

So now, Marina was Aru the Second of Her Name in his mind. Aru II for short. Long may she reign.

Red Aru also had a nice ring to it, he thought, amused.

In a way, he didn’t fault Marina at all for rebelling against Cherino. The little girl was a tyrant and a spoiled brat. Anyone who displeased her either lost their food rations or was simply given double work shifts. That sort of ruling bred rebellions the way Targaryens bred madmen.

They had first visited the cafeteria, where Cherino had punished the cooks for adding water to the pudding mix—something that couldn’t be helped, since they didn’t have enough supplies. So really, it was Cherino’s fault to begin with.

Then he’d been guided to the press room, where their gods-awful newspaper, The Red Bear, was published. The thing was a heavily edited propaganda piece where Cherino was constantly praised as a great leader. The editors had done a good job of it, but Cherino had punished them for not showing her in the photos for the festival article. The editor’s unfortunate phrasing—that Cherino was “too short to fit in the frame”—had only inflamed her miniature wrath.

Finally, Cherino had demanded nap time, and Tomoe had taken her back to the Student Council room, leaving him with his SCHALE escorts—and Marina, who was trying really hard to impress him.

Again, the comparisons to Aru wrote themselves.

Winter Aru, he thought. Or maybe... Blonde Aru?

He remembered his father’s words: A lord is a father, and every one of his subjects is one of his children. A lord must put their needs first—or he is no true lord at all.

“Nn. What do we do now, Sensei?” Shiroko asked, watching the Security Council students pump themselves up.

“Let’s just keep our distance and see where this goes,” he said. He wanted popcorn. A tasty treat he’d discovered during a movie night with Nonomi. He liked the sweet kind best.

“Indeed. We have no horse in this race,” Hasumi added, staring at the Red Winter students with haughty annoyance.

“All right, everyone!” Marina said, giving Robb a confident smile. He could see the nerves in her eyes. “Let’s storm the Secretariat! Onwards!”

“Ura! Ura! Ura!” they cheered.

“Do you think they’ll succeed, Trinity-san?” Shiroko asked as the revolutionaries kicked up dust on their way to the Student Council building.

“Hard to say. All Red Winter students are buffoons,” Hasumi replied flatly. “And it’s Hasumi.”

They followed from a distance, lingering outside the building. For nearly an hour, they simply watched as gunfire erupted inside, and Cherino’s supporters were dragged out one by one.

But there was no sign of Cherino or Tomoe. Maybe they’d escaped?

He didn’t really care, to be honest. He caught sight of Shiroko playing Tales Saga Chronicles 2 on her phone, with Hasumi watching beside her.

He wondered what Aris was doing. He hoped her classes were going well. He should get her something nice. A console? One of the expensive ones? Or maybe a golden brooch with the Stark sigil on it? He had plenty of gold he could melt down. He wanted to spoil her rotten.

Robb sat next to Shiroko and let his thoughts wander to Grey Wind.

Where are you, you damned mutt? he asked the wolf, annoyed.

His vision shifted. Through Grey Wind’s eyes, he saw the direwolf leap onto a snow elk, teeth tearing into flesh. Around him stretched endless forest. Just like the North. No wonder Grey didn’t want to leave.

There was primal satisfaction in the wolf’s mind. Robb could taste the elk’s blood on his tongue.

Then—a rustle of leaves. Snow crunched. And the moaning of a spoiled child.

Grey turned, and Robb saw through his eyes.

“Eek!” Cherino squeaked, horrified by the bloodied wolf and the half-eaten elk. Tomoe stepped protectively in front of her.

“It’s Sensei’s wolf…” Tomoe said, stunned.

So they had escaped. Should he tell Marina? Or keep that information to himself?

“H-He won’t eat us… will he?” Cherino whimpered, nearly in tears. Robb actually felt bad for her. “I’m scared, Tomoe…”

With Grey’s permission, Robb took control. He shook the wolf’s head side to side, a clear no. Cherino blinked in amazement.

“Woah! He understands us!” she giggled. “Wolf, what’s two plus two?”

Robb decided to indulge her childishness and barked twice.

Cherino giggled harder, and for a moment, Robb forgot that this child was a tyrant in desperate need of a spanking.

“President, we really must leave!” Tomoe urged. “Marina’s supporters could be on our trail.”

“I’m tired! My feet hurt! How far away is this place we’re going?”

“Red Winter is famous for being the largest of all the academies,” Tomoe said apologetically. “It’ll take some time.”

“Awwww…” Cherino groaned. Then, a spark of inspiration. “I know! Wolf!”

Robb felt her hand pat his snout.

“Carry me to safety! I promise I’ll give you many rewards! A medal for starters!”

“President, I don’t think the wolf has any need for medals…” Tomoe said gently.

“Ack! Tomoe! Are you questioning my genius?! So you do want me to crush you under my red boot!”

Robb sighed mentally. Did he want to help Cherino? Really? Then again, Marina was probably no better—and Cherino was a scared child. He couldn’t, in good conscience, leave her out here to fend for herself.

With a reluctant huff, he allowed Cherino to climb on his back. Grey Wind rumbled in protest, his meal interrupted.

“Onwards, wolf!” Cherino laughed, delighted.

He willed Grey to follow Tomoe, who gave the direwolf a grateful nod.

Hey Jon. It’s me again. I’m helping a tiny tyrant escape her friend-turned-usurper. Things still aren’t boring around here, that’s for certain… he thought, exasperated.

Chapter Text

“So, where are those clowns now?” Hasumi asked as they sat in the cafeteria. The entire student population was so beleaguered that Robb had ordered his SCHALE forces to airdrop some rations for them to eat. Certified Fuuka goodness.

Nothing wrong with a bit of charity—especially for these poor wretches. He actually felt bad for them, having Cherino as their lady.

Marina had allowed the food drop. She’d even celebrated it. Robb was certain that Blonde Aru was trying to impress him.

What the hells is going on in this school? he thought, extremely annoyed.

Shiroko yawned and wolfed down her curry.

“You’re keeping an eye on them, Robb?” Kayoko asked.

Hasumi bristled at the informality, giving Kayoko a sneer. Kayoko, as always, promptly ignored her.

Of course, an airdrop of such a vast quantity of food needed escorts to guard it—hence why Aru and Kayoko had tagged along. Robb stretched, his cloak currently being used by Aru, who had forgotten to pack winter clothes.

“Achoo!” Aru sneezed, shivering. “Thank you, Sensei. You must be cold…”

It really didn’t bother him to loan out his cloak. Red Winter wasn’t cold at all, at least in his opinion.

“It is fine, Aru. This is but a balmy summer snow back at Winterfell,” he said, smiling in reassurance. He turned to Hasumi. “Aye, I’m keeping an eye on them. They’re currently inside some—”

He paused, closing his eyes to see better. He saw through Grey’s eyes: a collapsed building, broken windows, overgrown vegetation, and remnants of abandoned school amenities.

“This place looks like a ruin!” Cherino said, kicking up a rock. “And a creepy one at that! It looks like a bear could jump out at any second!”

Robb returned to himself. “They’re inside some sort of ruined faculty building, an hour north of the main school.”

“Should we—” Shiroko glanced down. “Should we send them something to eat?”

“If they get hungry, aye,” Robb replied, taking off his gloves and handing them to Aru, who looked at him like he was her savior. “If they get a fire started, then Grey can hunt something for them.”

He doubted Cherino knew the first thing about skinning game—but Tomoe looked competent.

“I’m surprised, Robb,” Kayoko said, almost in a whisper. “Red Winter’s very similar to your home. Is that why you’re helping them out so much? And here I thought cute Gehenna girls like us were your favorite.”

Hasumi clicked her tongue in annoyance. Shiroko actually growled faintly.

“Achoo!”

“Boss, are you okay?” Kayoko asked Aru, who sneezed again.

“Y-Yeah! This cold is nothing for a tried and true outlaw like me!” Aru said, smiling weakly.

“I think I have some extra jackets in my bag. We should go back to our room. I left the luggage next to our bed, Sensei,” Shiroko said smugly.

Robb slowly turned to look at Shiroko in betrayal.

Why did she feel the need to bring that up now? And with such clumsiness?!

Kayoko frowned.

There was an air of competition—aggressive, territorial. Robb felt a hint of unease.

“Oh?” Kayoko smiled sweetly, her voice the same neutral, whispery lilt as always. “I didn’t know you guys were like that. And here I thought I was special…”

“Nn. We are pack. Sorry, Catyoko,” Shiroko said in defiance.

“You?” Hasumi scoffed at Kayoko with haughty arrogance. “What could you possibly—”

“Well,” Kayoko interrupted, her eyes gleaming with lethal amusement, “after having a drink with me and spending the night with me, Robb sang to me. It was a very beautiful song. Intimate. You’ve probably heard it around…”

Robb looked at her in concern, and Kayoko winked. Aru, watching her friend, pouted cutely and looked down.

“J-Jenny’s Song?! That was for you?! No fair! Gehenna!” Hasumi was aghast. “And drinking?! You—”

“I’m 18,” Kayoko shrugged, “and Robb is a king, so he can do whatever he wants. With whoever he wants.”

“You—” Hasumi growled.

“Was that after you almost killed him?” Shiroko snapped, catching Robb by surprise. Aru, mid-bite, coughed and hacked until Robb patted her gently on the back.

Hasumi’s eyes widened in shock. “WHAT?!” she screamed, making Aru flinch.

Kayoko flinched too and looked down, her bottom lip quivering.

“Hey, Shiroko!” Robb groaned. “Apologize to Kayoko. Right now. We agreed that that was an unfortunate accident.”

He gave Kayoko a disarming smile, and she nodded happily. She was precious to him—he didn’t want her to feel bad or cry.

Shiroko looked chastised. She frowned and lowered her head. “I’m sorry, Kayoko-san. It wasn’t fair of me to bring that up…”

“It’s fine,” Kayoko said, waving her off. “I was also at fault. Got a bit carried away there…”

Robb closed his eyes—then opened them again in double take.

He was seeing through Grey Wind again, back at the ruined building, watching new faces.

Is that some sort of stoat girl? he thought. Gods, she reeks of sugar and alcohol!

He let himself enter Grey Wind’s mind fully again, ready to witness the new arrivals.

Cherino was arguing with them. The two new arrivals. The first one was the stoat girl. She was white-bluish, garbed in recognizable Red Winter clothes. She wore a cap and reeked of sugar and alcohol.

She reached into her coat, pulled out a metal container, and took a big swig. Robb’s nose was instantly hit with the unmistakable smell of booze. It was strong too.

Is she drinking? What in the hells?

The second one was a petite young girl, reddish blonde hair. She carried some sort of gigantic far-eye on her back.

“Uh…” Cherino fidgeted, unsure who they were. “Tomoe, who are they?”

“Oh, come on!” the stoat girl said in exasperation.

“You exiled us to this frozen hellscape and don’t even remember us? How could you be so irresponsible!” the blonde added angrily.

“Surviving here has been a nightmare! There are big bugs in our beds…” the stoat girl whined.

“And forget about snacks—we can’t even get a decent meal!” the blonde added.

“And there’s also a hungry bear that roams around back…” the stoat girl said, to Cherino’s horror.

“I think they are Spec Ops No. 227, President,” Tomoe said softly. “This old school building houses a detention center for suspended students. They must be them.”

“I remember now!” Cherino said, pointing at the girl with the big far-eye telescope strapped to her back. “You’re that pervert who keeps spying on people with that big telescope!”

The blonde with the telescope blushed and looked at Grey Wind, recognition dawning in her eyes.

“Never mind that,” the stoat girl cut in. “Since you’re here, President, does that mean our exile is over?”

Tomoe coughed awkwardly. “Sadly, we don’t have the authority to approve such a thing yet. President Cherino has been ousted from her position.”

“Aw man! So you’re just a useless brat now?” the blonde said, clearly annoyed.

“Hey! I am the great Cherino, Beautifier of Lands and everything else! Gaze upon my magnificent mustache and witness my glory!”

“Who gives a flip about your stupid fake mustache!” the blonde snarled.

Cherino flinched and turned to Tomoe. “Tomoe! How did they know my mustache was fake?!”

How could they not know? Robb thought, baffled.

“It’s obvious, dummy!” the blonde said with a laugh.

“Grr! You don’t know what you’re saying, dummy!” Cherino snapped back. “Don’t think I forgot about you perving on Sensei with that big telescope of yours!”

What? Robb thought in abject horror. Of course—another stalker. Just what I needed more of…

The blonde fidgeted. “I’m not a pervert! And didn’t you ride all this way on the back of Sensei’s wolf? Kinda jealous, though…”

“Shut up! Only perverts would stalk someone! Sensei stalker!” Cherino huffed, pointing accusingly.

I don’t want to imagine what Wakamo would do if she found out I was being spied on from afar—on top of Kotama’s whole spy network. Gods, what would Yuuka think if she finds out Kotama planted her queer little listening devices all around my office?!

“With Chairman Marina still in charge, nothing will be solved by fighting amongst ourselves,” Tomoe tried, stepping in. “Please, if you don’t want to stay here, then help us take down Marina and reinstate Cherino.”

“Hell no!” the blonde snapped. “I’d never work together with this little brat!”

“The feeling’s mutual. I’d never work with this pervert!” Cherino barked back, arms crossed.

“You’re both so stubborn…” Tomoe lamented.

“There are other ways to settle differences,” said the mint-colored stoat girl, thinking aloud. “Like a contest to see who’s more mature! See, I heard that a real grown-up adult can down a whole keg of wine without getting drunk! So in that spirit, we’ll have a drinking contest to see who’s the brat and who’s the grown-up!”

That is insanity! Robb thought, shaking his fur and licking his paw. Not even the Greatjon would come out of that unscathed. You drunk stoat!

“Shigure…” Tomoe said dangerously. “We may be out of campus, but drinking alcohol is still against Red Winter rules!”

“Why? Sensei drinks all the time!” the blonde said with mock offense.

I don’t drink that much… do I? Robb thought. He usually drank coffee (thank you, Yuuka) from Sora, and a cup of wine in the afternoon while doing paperwork.

…Oh gods. I do drink a lot. No wonder Rin’s so twitchy about my well-being.

“Oh man. And I even brought a good kompot—fermented and everything. Oh well,” Shigure said, sighing dramatically. “Guess the president’s just scared. That sort of cowardly reputation is hard to erase!”

“Scared?! Me?! No way!” Cherino said angrily. “I can drink anything!”

“Me too! There’s no way I’ll lose to this brat!” the blonde snapped, just as fired up.

“Great! Then let’s have a nice, clean drinking contest!” Shigure declared with a bright smile.

This girl’s a drunk, Robb thought grimly.

Shigure disappeared into the building and returned with a suspicious-looking jar. Robb could smell the fruit floating inside it. There was a cartoon bear sticker on the side, and it was tightly sealed.

“Shigure, are you sure this doesn’t have any alcohol?” the blonde student asked her friend.

“Don’t worry about it, Nodoka!” Shigure said cheerfully. “Ready? Get set—go!”

“I remember you now! You’re that lunatic who spiked kompot with vodka!” Cherino pointed an accusatory finger at Shigure.

“Chicken!” Nodoka jeered, grabbing the jar and popping it open. She gave it a few cautious sniffs, then took a big swig. Her face contorted. “Blegh.”

“Woah!” Cherino gasped. “Give it here, dummy!”

Cherino snatched the jar and took a huge gulp of the suspicious beverage—but Robb could tell there was no alcohol in it. Just sugar. An overwhelming amount of sugar.

“Gack! Your kompot sucks! It’s way too sweet!” Cherino said, wiping her mouth on the back of her sleeve.

“What’s going on, Shigure? I can feel the sugar crystals sliding down my throat! If I drink more of this, I will—” Nodoka gagged.

“Heh… I guess that’s your limit,” Cherino said smugly. “I eat all kinds of sweets at the Secretariat, so this level of sweetness is n-nothing to me! If you wanna give up now, here’s your chance!”

“Gugh…” Nodoka gagged again, then sighed. “I give up…”

“Hooray! I did it! I did it!” Cherino cried, dancing happily. She looked like an excited child—less a tyrant, more a kid who’d just won a fairground game.

Tomoe bit her lower lip and sighed in visible contentment. Her face was deeply flushed.

“That was beautifully done, President,” she said breathlessly.

Is she… getting some kind of satisfaction from this? Robb couldn’t believe what Grey Wind was seeing. Tomoe’s expression was somewhere between proud mother and… something else. Something unsettling.

Cherino looked pensive for a moment, then beamed, clearly trying to make friends.

“Comrade Nodoka, I would like to commend you for your performance! If I had neglected my pudding regimen, you could have defeated me!” she said, striking a pose and speaking grandly.

Nodoka gave her a guarded look.

“So! Once I reclaim the Secretariat from that backstabber Marina, I will revoke your suspension!” Cherino declared.

“B-But you should’ve done that a long time ago!” Nodoka said, exasperated. “Fine, whatever. I’ll take what I can get. Getting out of here without your help would be hard, and…”

She glanced at Robb—or rather, at Grey Wind—and blushed.

“I wanna meet Sensei face to face. Not from a telescope,” she added, more quietly. “So I’ll help you out. For now.”

And with that, Robb left them to plan… whatever it was they were planning. He returned to his own body.

His senses came back gradually. He stirred.

“Oh, and Boss?” Kayoko was whispering to Aru, who was red-faced. “If I do get cuddle duty tonight, I’ll invite you along. You’re my best friend, after all…”

Aru blushed furiously.

Then they all realized Robb’s eyes were open. The familiar cafeteria ceiling greeted him. His students were staring at him in awe.

“What?” he asked, rubbing his eyes.

“You were gone for a while, Sensei,” Aru said, cheeks still pink. “What did you see?”

“Just a little tyrant… making some allies,” Robb said offhandedly.

Oh, Jon. I wish you were here. Things are definitely getting interesting… he thought, amused.

Chapter Text

Hello, Jon. It’s me again. I’ve been talking to you a lot lately. I guess it’s my way of processing the insanity. Every time I think Kivotos can’t surprise me anymore, another crazy moment drags me in… Robb thought, watching as the Problem Solvers and Hasumi continued their increasingly chaotic scuffle.

“I-It’s our turn for the night shift!” Aru said nervously. She halfheartedly threw a pillow at Hasumi, who dodged easily. “Go away!”

“Tell ’em, Boss,” Kayoko said, trying not to giggle. How had Aru and Hasumi even started this pillow war?

“And leave you Gehenna troublemakers alone with Sensei? Fat chance!” Hasumi snapped, flinging a pillow straight at Aru’s face. It landed squarely, the edges catching around her horns.

Robb was starting to suspect that Hasumi had some sort of lingering issue with Gehenna students specifically. That was… concerning. As far as he knew, Hasumi wasn’t the kind of person to hold a grudge based on origin.

“Eep!”

And down she goes, Robb thought, watching Aru tumble off the bed in a flurry of limbs and blankets.

“Go, Boss!” Kayoko cheered from the sidelines, clearly instigating. She leaned against Robb’s shoulder and rested her head there, casually slipping one earbud into her ear—and then offered him the other.

He accepted it.

The music was soft and soothing, surprisingly mellow compared to Kayoko’s usual taste for screaming guitars and face-melting distortion. A gentle female voice sang over a light melody:

🎶 I’m super shy, super shy, but wait a minute while I make you mine, make you mine… 🎶

Catchy, he had to admit. Though he knew with certainty that Jon would have hated this song with a burning passion. His brother was still too uptight for his own good sometimes.

I’m sorry it’s not “Jenny’s Song,” brother… Robb thought, amused.

“Shouldn’t you stop her?” he asked Kayoko, flipping through a book on the healing properties of hot springs.

Now that he thought of it, hadn’t Chinatsu invited him to one recently? Maybe he should take her up on that offer. Though, spending too much time around Gehenna students was bound to come back and bite him in the ass eventually.

Gods damn you, Kawaru Shinon. I do not know you personally, but you have made yourself an enemy of the King of Winter! He thought, annoyed at Kawaru Shinon’s horrid informational videos and livestreams about him.

Now, all of Kivotos thought that he turned into a wolf at midnight, same as in Westeros. The city also found out he liked to sleep bare chested, and that Rin was his closest friend. Kawaru Shinon had also implied that Rin was his queen, which amused him somewhat.

She definitely has the countenance for it…

“Nah, it’s funnier this way,” Kayoko said, pulling the covers and draping them over their legs. Robb melted into the pillows on his back.

“And you! Gehenna ex-prefect team!” Hasumi turned to point a finger at Kayoko, “Get away from Sensei this instant!”

“Hmm? Is Miss Justice Taskforce talking to me? I’m sorry, the music’s too loud, I didn't quite catch that,” Kayoko shrugged, giving Hasumi a smug smile and leaning closer to Robb.

Where was I, brother? Oh yes, things in Kivotos are crazy. If you saw all these beauties fighting over me I’m sure you would go sulk somewhere. Now that I think about it, I am sure they wouldn't mind you being baseborn at all…

He remembered the comedic scowl Jon had given him during the feast at Winterfell, when he saw him escort the bastard princess Myrcella. 

He leaned into Kayoko. He really was too tired to care. And Kayoko was warm and smelled nice. He was a man, after all.

I am in bed with a woman that’s not my wife. I’m sorry, Father. I keep disappointing you at every opportunity, he thought, and then leaned even closer to Kayoko.

“You Gehenna—” And there Hasumi went with Gehenna again.

“All right, that’s it,” Robb said, annoyed. He shut his book with a loud snap, startling Hasumi. “Hasumi, do you have a problem with Gehenna students?”

“W-What? Me?” Hasumi looked genuinely shocked that he’d brought it up. “I mean…”

“She was one step from calling us that word! With the hard R too!” Aru protested, hurling another pillow at Hasumi. It missed again, sailing far to the side. Robb almost facepalmed at the sheer tragedy of her aim.

You’re supposed to be a sniper, and Hasumi is a big target!

“What?! I would never! That word is…” Hasumi looked down. Good—so she had a limit.

“Word?” Robb asked, concerned.

“A s-s-slur, Sensei,” Hasumi admitted nervously. “One I do not approve of! Trinity may have problems with Gehenna, but there’s a difference between rivalries and straight-up xenophobia and hate!”

“The word in question is ‘Gehenner,’” Kayoko whispered to him. “It’s a slur. An insult to students from Gehenna. It’s offensive.”

“I see,” Robb nodded in solidarity. “Hasumi, in my home of Westeros, we Northmen were also treated poorly by the southern kingdoms. And while I don’t believe ‘savages’ or ‘tree-worshippers’ are slurs in that same sense, they still hurt my people deeply.”

“I understand, Sensei. Please don’t think I’m some sort of bigot. It just slips out sometimes… Growing up in Trinity, you pick up things you don’t agree with.” Hasumi frowned and looked down.

“I understand. Just… try to keep your rivalries to yourself,” Robb said, not unkindly.

He paused in thought. Was I already biased in favor of Gehenna? Did the Tea Party’s refusal to help Hifumi during the operation to save Hoshino sour my opinion of Trinity as a whole?

“Thank you, Mister—” Kayoko began, but Robb shushed her instantly. He raised a finger to her lips.

“Don’t you start as well,” he chided.

Aru lobbed another pillow, and Robb watched with passive dismay as it sailed way past Hasumi’s head and thudded harmlessly against the wall.

“That wasn’t even close, Problem Solver…” Hasumi deadpanned.

“S-Shut up! I’m not used to pillow combat!” Aru replied, flustered.

“Damn, Boss. You suck…” Kayoko sighed. “By the way, where’s Shiroko-san?”

“She went out to stretch her legs. Hopefully she finds Grey Wind,” Robb shrugged. “You know how wolves can be. They need the outdoors sometimes. I could feel how anxious Shiroko was. She probably needed to let off some steam.”

“You could… feel her anxiety?” Hasumi asked, confused.

“It’s obvious, dummy. Sensei is a warg,” Aru said smugly, in full explaining mode.

Hasumi frowned and tossed another pillow, hitting Aru in the face again.

“That’s not how that works at all,” Kayoko muttered. “Robb can only go into Grey.”

“True,” Robb nodded. “But sometimes I do feel Shiroko’s moods. It’s different from my connection with Grey Wind.”

“Maybe it’s because she’s a wolf?” Hasumi offered. “Can you see through her eyes, Sensei?”

“Nay. Not that I’ve tried. Grey Wind lets me see through his eyes and control what he does. His mind is more wild, less complex than a man’s—fits me like a glove, in a way. I imagine having another person in your brain would be… distressing.”

“That would make you some sort of psychic, Sensei!” Aru said, eyes lighting up.

“I suppose you could call it that,” Robb shrugged. “Anyway, I’m not entirely sure seeing through another person’s eyes is even possible. And I wouldn’t try it, even if it was.”

He could hurt Shiroko if it was possible. It’d be like stretching a boot to fit two feet.

Another song came on Kayoko’s phone. This one was more upbeat. He raised an eyebrow at the lyrics.

🎵 Want you to make me feel like I’m the only girl in the world. Like I’m the only one that you’ll ever love. Like I’m the only one who knows your heart… 🎵

“This one’s new,” Kayoko said, ears turning red. “I thought I should listen to more ‘poppy’ sounding songs. Broaden my horizons.”

“It’s fine,” Robb waved her off. “Catchy.”

Jon? It’s me again. You would have definitely, irrevocably, hated this song too.

He wondered what Shiroko was up to.

“Nn, what in the seven hells is going on over here?” Shiroko asked Tomoe. She scratched Grey Wind on the ears, and watched as the direwolf laid down and went to sleep.

‘That looks nice, I wanna nap too…’ She thought.

“Seven hells?” Tomoe raised an eyebrow.

“Sensei says that a lot,” Shiroko shrugged, she looked down at Cherino, fighting some mint haired student over a book. 

In fact, why were Cherino and Tomoe even in the library to begin with? Did they walk all the way back here? Did they need some sort of ledger? A secret Student Council book?

“The president wanted to take a nap and decided our previous accommodations weren’t up to her standards,” Tomoe explained.

“But… the library?” Shiroko asked, blinking. “Isn’t the library for reading?”

“Thank you!” the mint-haired girl said, struggling to wrest the book away from Cherino. “Give it back, president! This is a rare book! There are only a hundred or so copies in existence! You can’t use it as a pillow!”

“This one’s all leathery and soft! Perfect for a pillow!” Cherino grunted, yanking the book back.

“What is with this obsession with sleeping in the library? If you want to take a nap, go to the secretariat!”

“Oof. Too soon?” Shiroko said sarcastically.

Cherino turned to glare at her, eyes narrowed, and spoke through gritted teeth.

“I was kicked out of the secretariat! And Chairman Marina is after me! That dumb, big-booby blonde! She will beg for mercy once I’m done with her! I will tickle her! All day! Until she’s in tears!”

“…What? You were overthrown? Again?” the mint-haired girl asked, incredulous.

“Again?” Shiroko repeated, nodding in grim understanding. Cherino was a clown. She’d have been shocked if no one tried to overthrow her at least once.

“Yeah. Coups are pretty popular in Red Winter. So President Cherino gets overthrown quite often,” the mint-haired girl said. She looked at Shiroko and bowed. “Oh! I’m Akiizumi Momiji. Nice to meet you.”

“Nice to meet you too, Momiji-san. I’m Sunaookami Shiroko, from Abydos,” Shiroko replied with a polite smile.

“Coups being popular in Red Winter is true,” Tomoe said cheerfully, like she was talking about the weather. “This is actually the third one this month!”

“Your school sucks,” Shiroko deadpanned.

“Chairman Marina this time? That’s a pain…” Momiji muttered.

Cherino yawned. “Yeah yeah, I get it. It’s nap time! So give it here!”

“No!” Momiji snapped. “This is a limited edition! You clearly don’t understand how important this book is!”

“It’s not like me using it as a pillow once will wear it down!” Cherino growled. “But if words can’t get through to you, then force might!”

“Try it! My comrades of the Knowledge Liberation Front will fight tooth and nail to protect our rights to open knowledge and the sanctity of the library!” Momiji declared, standing tall.

“Nn. This is getting intense,” Shiroko noted. She dug into her pocket, pulled out a piece of beef jerky, and started munching.

She watched as Cherino and Tomoe squared off against Momiji, both sides tensing for battle. With a sigh, she sat down on one of the nearby booths and casually munched her jerky like it was popcorn.

I wonder what Sensei is doing, she thought, I hope that Catyoko isn’t trying anything…

Chapter Text

“I can explain,” Robb said, looking at Shiroko.

“Traitor,” Shiroko replied, her expression as neutral as ever. “I thought we were pack…”

“We are!” Robb insisted. “But—”

He glanced down.

“Hmm? Sensei? Is it morning already?” Aru murmured, half-asleep, grabbing more of the covers. Kayoko, still dozing, frowned and jerked the covers to her side.

“Boss, I’m cold… stop hogging the covers,” Kayoko moaned, still half-asleep. Her entire leg was draped over Robb’s, and she was clutching him tightly.

“Grr,” Shiroko growled. “Sensei…”

“I was strong-armed into it, if you can believe me,” Robb said sheepishly.

Wait, why are you, of all people, angry, Shiroko? You invited yourself to my bed a day ago!

“Nn. I see,” Shiroko nodded, staring at him in silence with a neutral expression.

“And really,” Robb tried to defuse the situation, “Aru kicks in her sleep, and Kayoko talks in hers! I didn’t sleep comfortably at all, believe me, my lady! And Aru almost took my eye out with her horn!”

“Nn.” Shiroko nodded again, her expression unreadable. “I thought we had something special, Sensei…”

There was a mischievous glint in her eyes. Robb paled. Was she actually mad, or just taking the piss?

“But it seems the rumors were true, Mister Gehenna…” she said, almost laughing. She shook her head dramatically and looked down in mock despair. “I thought you were Mister Abydos…”

“I—” He paused. “Mister Abydos?”

“That is good to hear, Sensei,” Shiroko said, taking his bewildered response as confirmation. She grabbed Kayoko’s leg and tugged.

“Eep!”

“Wake up, Catyoko. It’s morning…” Shiroko said with a halfhearted glare. She then uncapped her water bottle and poured some of it onto Aru’s face.

Aru spluttered, and some of the water splashed into Robb’s face and eyes.

“Ack! Oi, Shiroko!” he moaned, rubbing his eyes.

“What?! How?! Who?! Are we under attack?!” Aru shot up, ready for combat. She instinctively dove for her gun—and slammed into the floor. “Ow!”

“Calm down, Boss…” Kayoko said gently. She gave Shiroko a mean smile and stretched languidly. “Good morning…”

Shiroko raised an eyebrow at Kayoko and huffed.

Is this supposed to be cats and dogs? Robb wondered.

“We should go. That little tyrant is roaming around some neighborhood right now. I’m worried she’ll get lynched or something…” Shiroko said.

They froze at her words.

“Surely it can’t be that bad, right?” Robb asked, concerned.

Gods, Cherino. What in seven hells have you done now?

“She got into a fight with some bookworms because she wanted to sleep in the library. Then she got into a fight with students from the football club because they hit her with their ball. Then she got into a fight with members of some kind of club for outdoor exploring because they didn’t want to give her their tents,” Shiroko explained. “She wanted all the tents, by the way.”

“And no one informed Marina of where Cherino was?” Robb asked, baffled.

“Nn. No one really cares. The little tyrant gets overthrown in a rebellion constantly. According to that Tomoe, this is the third time this month she’s been overthrown.”

“What in the seven hells? Third time this moon? Is this school even real? Or am I still in some sort of post-death hallucination?” Robb asked, blinking.

Hey, Jon. It’s me again, your dear brother. I’m not sure if this is real life anymore…

Kayoko exhaled gently in his ear, sending a shiver down his spine. Goosebumps rose on his neck and arms.

“Seven hells!”

“You’re not in some sort of hallucination, Robb,” Kayoko told him, almost admonishingly. “And you definitely aren’t dead. So stop it.”

“Right,” he nodded. “But still, to be usurped constantly…” He sighed.

“This school is crazier than Gehenna!” Aru said, amazed.

“That’s actually very concerning,” Kayoko muttered. “This school is a powder keg of political instability…”

“You have no idea,” Shiroko shrugged. “I overheard the tyrant talking about how she wanted to conquer Trinity—just so she could get ahold of their precious books. The tyrant doesn’t even read; she just uses the books as pillows for her nap time.”

“WHAT?!” Hasumi shouted from the door, freshly awakened.

“Good morning, Trinity-san,” Shiroko bowed.

“Oh? Good morning, Trinity-san,” Kayoko echoed, smiling sweetly. “Was the night cold in that other room? We were nice and toasty here.”

“Grrrr…” Hasumi growled. “Problem Solvers…”

Aru looked at Hasumi, then at a pillow. She seemed to be weighing the consequences.

“And I’m Hasumi! And what is this I’m hearing about Red Winter conquering Trinity?” she asked, alarmed.

“Do not worry, Hasumi,” Robb said. “I will take care of it.”

Though I’m not sure Cherino really meant it like that. She was probably throwing a tantrum. There’s no way Tomoe would countenance something as crazy as war with Trinity, right?

He froze again.

Right?

“Oh gods. We need to find that little monster right now!” he said, teeth gritted.

They managed to find Cherino and Tomoe walking toward a large pile of firewood. Cherino had some sort of pastry in her hands and was munching on it happily.

“Cherino!” Robb called out, gasping for air. Grey Wind trotted up beside him, tilting his head in confusion.

“Ah! It’s comrade-sensei-king-friend Robb!” Cherino said cheerfully. “Have you come to help me overthrow Marina?”

Hells no, he wanted to say—but bit his tongue.

“Woah, what’s with that big pile of firewood?” Aru asked, wearing Shiroko’s Abydos jacket and Robb’s spare winter pants, which were tied around her waist with string and a prayer.

I really don’t want to see that stupid bear in her underwear again, Robb thought, recalling how Aru had inadvertently flashed him when she bent down to pick up her dropped phone.

“It’s not firewood!” Cherino insisted. “That’s the altar the Labour Party is constructing for the festival! It’s for the traditional burning of the giant springtime doll!”

“Looks like firewood to me,” Kayoko said neutrally.

“You’re not wrong—it does lack decorations. The festival is starting soon. Why the heck isn’t it done yet?” Cherino asked, growing agitated. “Those lazy bums! Are they purposely trying to sabotage the festival?!”

“Uh oh,” Shiroko said dryly.

“Calm down, President,” Tomoe interjected. “There’s probably been a misunderstanding. Remember, you instructed the Labour Party to construct the altar in the square in front of the secretariat building.”

“Really? Then why are they building a pyre here?” Cherino asked.

A pyre? We should ask dear ole’ Aerys, Cherino, Robb thought grimly, his sense of dark humor kicking in.

“There are some Labour Party students around the pyre. Maybe we can ask them?” Tomoe suggested gently.

“I don’t like this at all,” Hasumi muttered to Robb. “There are too many of them, and if they’ve got beef with Cherino, this could turn into a riot real fast…”

A girl , black hair and green eyes, stood on top of the pyre. She held what Robb recognized was a ‘megaphone’. She wore a white helmet, and her expression was one of viciousness and zealotry.

She took a deep breath.

“WE ARE SLAVES TO NO ONE!” she shouted, the megaphone amplifying her voice across the square.

Oh, Robb thought, so it is a riot. He debated whether to leave Cherino to her fate.

“WE SHALL BE THE MASTERS OF THIS WORLD!”

“Ominous,” Kayoko noted.

Around them, the helmeted students cheered wildly, raising their guns into the air. A few even fired celebratory shots.

“What’s going on here?” Cherino asked, visibly shaken.

“Comrades!” the helmeted girl declared, “The Ivan Kupala is just a few days away! But what is Ivan Kupala, if not a time to cast off winter’s salted meats and bread—and enjoy the fruits of the sun?!”

“Compelling,” Robb said to Aru. “Coming to Kivotos really spoiled me. I’m not sure I could go back to a diet of salted meats and ale.”

“Food in the North couldn’t have been that bad, right?” Aru asked, pity in her eyes.

He needed his potato chips, instant ramen, and coffee fix—daily, if possible. Barbecue chips were his favorite: tangy and savory. And the shrimp-flavored ramen? Sublime.

I’m sorry, Serina, he thought, but I’m a king. I am not obligated to hear your thoughts on ‘balanced nutrition.’

“We students of Red Winter have the RIGHT to enjoy this festival to the fullest!” the helmeted girl continued passionately. “But instead of enjoying ourselves, we are FORCED to work double shifts, day in and day out, in the FREEZING cold!”

“That came full circle, huh?” Shiroko deadpanned.

“As this is a blatant violation of Red Winter’s values—freedom and equality—we hereby denounce the secretariat!” The crowd erupted into cheers, booing their leaders.

“I saw it coming a mile away,” Hasumi said with a nod. “Double shifts in this weather? No wonder they’re mad.”

“President Cherino and the other executives MUST guarantee the rights of the Labour Party! We demand more rest, better pay, and, uh…” She paused, thinking. “TWO puddings! Yes! Two puddings per student! If our demands are not met, we will continue our strike!”

“Wait!” Cherino shrieked, “Who gave you permission to strike?! Protesting without secretariat approval is grounds for demerits! You’ll all be punished BRUTALLY for this insubordination!”

“Oh, she’s dead,” Kayoko said flatly, already backing away. Robb and the others followed suit.

“President Cherino?” the helmeted girl asked.

Robb inched away from Cherino as far as physics and social distancing would allow.

I’m sorry, little tyrant. This is your battle, not mine.

“This is an amazing opportunity! Comrades—!”

“Seven hells…” Shiroko muttered. Robb raised a brow at her. She smiled sheepishly.

“Indeed. Seven fu—” He caught himself, glancing at Hasumi. She wasn’t Rin, and there was no swear jar, but still. “Seven freaking hells…”

“SEIZE THE TYRANT AND TIE HER TO THE STAKE!”

Wait, what?! Robb thought in alarm.

“Wait!” Cherino shouted, on the verge of tears. “You’re not actually thinking of burning me at the stake, right?!”

“Huh? This may be firewood, but we’d never do something so awful!” the helmeted girl replied, a nervous sweat-drop forming. “But you’re still AWFUL, and your reign must END! Comrades! Let’s display this humiliated despot as a trophy! A symbol of our new future!”

“Owie! Owie! Tomoe! Help!” Cherino shrieked as she kicked her legs in panic.

“I am coming, President!” Tomoe shouted, gripping her gun and charging into action.

Robb watched the chaos with practiced dispassion. Shiroko offered him a piece of beef jerky, which he accepted gratefully.

I wonder if you’d like instant ramen, Jon, he mused.

Chapter Text

“She actually won,” Hasumi noted, stunned.

Around them, the rioters were scattered across the snowy neighborhood, groaning and clutching bruises.

“She’s insane!” Aru said in awe. “There were like ten of them, and she wiped the floor with all of them!”

She tugged at the hem of Robb’s pants—still tied around her waist with string and a prayer. Robb made a mental note to buy her actual winter clothes. They were in a commercial district, after all.

“I guess lolicons have hidden powers…” Kayoko mused.

Robb frowned. “Lolicon?”

Shiroko elbowed Kayoko in warning.

Kayoko just shrugged. “I’ll tell you when you’re older.”

“I am six-and-ten, my lady,” Robb replied, half offended, half amused.

“And I’m 18. Seniority wins.” She smiled.

Cherino, meanwhile, was sniffing and hugging her arms, on the verge of tears. She wailed at Tomoe like a child mid-tantrum, her fists curling.

“Tomoe! I was—hic!—so scared! Thank you!”

“Hmph!” the helmeted girl huffed. “That was a perfect chance to get rid of her for good. Sensei! Why are you interfering in our revolution? You may be a king, but here in Red Winter, we overthrow tyrants!”

Wait—me? What did I do?

“Nn, who art thou, to speak such calumnies?” Shiroko asked, dramatically. “Doth thou not know thou speakest to the King in the North, the Trident, and of Abydos?”

Delivered in her usual monotone, the performance was less mummer and more deadpan school play, which somehow made it even funnier.

“I’m Yasumori Minori, Labor Party!” the girl snapped. “And just because you’re Sensei—and sing well—doesn’t mean we’ll show you mercy!”

Robb’s girls tensed. Shiroko looked ready to pounce. He glanced at Grey Wind, who lay in the snow looking immensely bored.

You useless mutt. Can you take this seriously?

“Wait! If you want to overthrow tyrants, you should be with us, not against us!” Tomoe pleaded. “President Cherino is not a threat right now! I get that she lazes around, never works, and absolutely abuses her executive power—”

“Hey!” Cherino huffed, but to her credit, she stayed quiet.

“A leader is responsible for the actions of their subordinates!” Minori declared. “Therefore, everything wrong with Red Winter is her fault! Do you agree, Sensei?”

All eyes turned to Robb. Cherino looked at him hopefully. He was tempted to lie—to sing her praises, gain her favor for when she inevitably reclaimed power.

But Minori’s logic struck a chord with him.

“The delayed repairs, the pudding shortage, the cold—everything is the president’s fault!” Minori nodded confidently.

“…Maybe not the weather,” Aru muttered.

“I do agree with what you said, my lady,” Robb said solemnly. “When soldiers lack discipline, the fault lies with their commander.”

He gave an apologetic look to his allies. Cherino pouted and looked down.

“See?! So long as one person rules the academy, conflict will never end!”

“That’s crazy!” Cherino protested. “That means anyone in power is automatically guilty!”

“Exactly! That’s why our revolution seeks to decentralize power! No more tyranny!” Minori shouted, earning weak cheers from her bruised comrades.

“You are wrong about one thing, though, my lady,” Robb said calmly.

“Huh? I thought you agreed with us…” Minori pouted.

“I do,” Robb said. “But as of today, Cherino is not the president. Marina has held the office since yesterday. If your logic holds, then the current problems fall on her shoulders, not Cherino’s.”

“W-What?!” Minori gasped. “You mean this brat’s just some powerless rando now?!”

“Brat?! What did you just call me?!” Cherino snapped.

Minori ignored her completely. “Comrades! We’re changing targets! Forget this irrelevant little gremlin—we go after Marina!”

“Irrelevant?! Gremlin?!” Cherino raged. “Demerits! Detention! You’ll rue the day you—!”

But Minori and her crew had already marched off, off to topple another tyrant. Robb exhaled deeply in relief.

“Nicely done, Sensei,” Hasumi said, orbiting closer. Her red eyes gleamed. “Peace and quiet at last…”

“Indeed.” Robb stretched. “Come on, Aru, I’ll buy you some proper winter clothes.”

He was not risking another flash of cartoon bear underwear ever again.

“Yay! Thank you, Sensei! Just what I’d expect from my partner-in-crime!” Aru cheered, giving Hasumi a smug look.

“Nn. Sensei, can I get something too? A new bike, maybe?” Shiroko asked, casually.

“Mm? Sure,” he said, rolling his shoulders.

“J-Just like that? Then…” Hasumi looked hopeful. “Could we stop for parfaits? I saw a cute shop nearby…”

“Leeches,” Kayoko hissed dramatically. “Come on, Robb, let’s enjoy this crazy town.”

Robb was beginning to develop a sweet tooth. Hasumi was on her third parfait and showed no signs of stopping, while he was already halfway through his second. 

The luxury café was a cozy venue—cream-colored walls, soft lighting, and a variety of decadent treats displayed behind the glass countertop. He even spotted a few donuts that looked just like the ones Kirino liked to eat.

“Mmm!” Hasumi squealed in delight as she devoured her pastry.

“Woah, she’s like a machine…” Aru said, amazed.

Robb exhaled in relief as he looked her over. She had picked out a heavily padded red winter jacket—of course—and, comically enough, he’d bought her some sort of mittens for her horns. 

“Nn. Thank you, Sensei. This new bike is better than my old one,” Shiroko said, gushing over her all-black bicycle. Now that he thought about it, he should ask her to teach him how to ride. It looked fun.

“And you!” Hasumi looked up from her parfait to scold Shiroko. “That bike cost 1,448,815.10 yen! Are you actually insane?! Why did you ask for that one?!”

“Nn, but Sensei told me he was happy to buy me a bike…” Shiroko fiddled with her sleeves, nervous.

“Sensei!” Hasumi moaned in exasperation. “Surely you can see that that bike is a little excessive? It’s an Olympic-grade professional bike! And you even bought Rikuhachima-san designer clothes, too!”

“Aye. I think the winter jacket was about 170,000 yen, thereabouts?” Robb shrugged nonchalantly. He still had plenty of gold to sell. Bankruptcy was far from his mind—this felt like pocket change.

Should I give Aris an allowance? he wondered. Father did give me 150 golden dragons a sennight. Maybe 10,000 yen a moon would suffice?

“That’s crazy!” Hasumi protested again.

“He’s like our sugar daddy,” Kayoko whispered to Aru.

“You didn’t ask for anything, Kayoko,” Aru replied, deadpan.

“Not yet,” Kayoko said with a small smile, and winked at her boss.

His phone buzzed. He fished it out of his coat pocket.

Marina: Sensei! Power is a beautiful thing, is it not? 🧸
Marina: I can take naps whenever I want and eat all the pudding I desire! And even though the presidential chair is a little small for me, it’s soooo comfy!
Marina: 😀
Marina: You should come by, Sensei! We can watch glorious Red Winter TV drama in the school theatre!
Marina: 🪆

“Is that Blonde Aru?” Shiroko asked, peeking over his shoulder.

“Blonde what?” Aru looked up from her phone.

She’d been taking selfies in her new jacket, probably to rub it in her followers’ faces. He still didn’t quite understand Momogram. He’d used it once—with help from Yuuka, of course—to see if there was anything interesting.